unholywriters - Tumblr blog

unholywriters · 1 month ago

Text

Partner's in Crime

╰┈➤ Summary: Han was always known for getting into trouble, no matter how good he did in school when you two went. After Graduation you only had little contact with him, but running low on money you offer yourself as a getaway driver, what happens when the driver happens to be the same kid who used to wear glasses? And along the drive you meet your ex who left with no explanation onto to meet him as your doctor years later?

╰┈➤ Pairings: Mafia Han x Male Reader x Doctor Lee Know

╰┈➤ Ratings: NSFW, Mature, Ageless/minor blogs will be blocked,

╰┈➤ Warnings: Cursing, Suggestive Language, Car Sex, unprotected Sex, mentions of Gangs {Venom}, Begging, mentions of violence, quick violent scenes, mentions of guns, scenes of car crashes, NO DEATHS, serious injuries, gun shot wounds

╰┈➤ Word Count: 20k

╰┈➤ Networks: @keopihaus @winerys-collection @ksmutsociety @cosyhomenet @k-vanity @mirohs-aurora-society

╰┈➤ Banner: @pars-ley

╰┈➤ Genre: non-idol au, mafia au, estranged friends to lovers

No one ever imagines themselves in dangerous situations unless their life has been filled with crime. And sometimes even they imagine trying to get out of situations and make a better life for themselves and get better, proving others wrong and striving to do better. But not everyone lives that way, some join the darker side and make a living only being known for their Cruelty and warnings about being around them. After all messing with gangs was something barely anyone could ever escape alive without something major happening to them. How does one get away from a gang and expect to live without being hunted? They say those who commit the most heinous crimes have the kindest hearts, their kindness finally drying up and showing the cruelty that slowly comes out with the mask.

Everyone slowly got to hear the name of a gang that was slowly getting control of the city they all call home. Some being in fear, others saying as long as they don’t get caught up in the drama they will be just fine. Living here and who knows maybe they could get paid better and finally live the way they want to. One of those people being Y/n, who was trying to get out of the small apartment he always called home but wanted somewhere else, somewhere with more space to decorate and truly make his own and not having to hear arguments or sex from the surrounding walls. Wanting to get home and just being able to eat and sleep, but sometimes things lead to another and someone is up stairs having sex or even having wall sex next to him. And sometimes noise canceling headphones don’t help.

But the only way to do so is by taking a risk to be the person he wants to be. So he took a chance, since the gang Venom was getting stronger and more spread out, they needed getaway drivers. Those who weren’t scared of having to pull dangerous stunts and get his men away safely and avoid getting caught by a police officer and get his rewards later in the week. All he knew was that the payments were high, higher than he was getting paid already, and if this was all he needed to get away and get out, he was gonna take it. Making sure his face remained hidden, and no one could trace him. Using decoy cars and doing as he was told.

Did he think he would ever get the job? No, he was truly just bluffing while looking for a higher paying office job. But he soon got a spare phone delivered to his apartment with a note in detailed writing, making sure Y/n understood the risk being taken in a life like this. But something about the handwriting felt familiar, but thinking on that would cause a headache from thinking about it for too long.

I was told to write you a welcoming letter since you’ll be driving my squad around. You can call me Ji, most people call me that under code. We handle grabbing people they could be just about anywhere, from public settings to their own homes or even airports. Trust me those are more fun and thrilling. You will be told to wear earbuds to hear everyone location in case we have to use different exists. For now, you can stay where you live but in the future, if you prove you won’t cry and break down seeing a dead body or two in the car trunks, you’ll get more access to group housing. Which will be hard since getting everyone’s approval is like trying to please every person on the planet. I look forward to working with you, as long as you don’t cry when violence and threats are being sued. Which is why you’ll be given earbuds and headphones so you don;t have to hear it. We kill all crybabies since the guilt eats them alive and they offer to turn themselves in for protection, which won’t work for you.

~ Your Squad Leader, JH.

Something about the handwriting was just striking as familiar while holding the phone in hand. Going into the contacts there were 8 numbers already placed with no pictures needed. Each with their own names and no messages being sent yet. And only a couple of music apps where Y/n could sign in and listen to music on the runs, but also the radio for their communications. Slowly blinking at the realization was slowly setting in, here he was with the chance some would rather freak out, panic and then regret their decision. But this was stepping into a choice of getting out of their tough spot, finally getting out and getting money, asking questions would lead to death and for right now Y/n just wanted out before things got worse. Besides who wants to stay here hearing moans at 3am that never seem to end?

Today was the first mission, Y/n received a dress code to wear, more like clothes sent to their door, with a mask and fully charged earbuds, a small bag and headphones. though earbuds were easier to hide and manage. This was it, the time for panic and worry was for later when Y/n was alone. After getting the clothes he received a text and a location. The location was where the car was with a description; the dress code was, so the others knew who to look for when waiting by the car. And he’d given a time, if he was late there would be consequences for missing their first mission. Not wanting to get on their bad side, Y/n got dressed and hid everything noticeable about him with what he had. Being told to save the mask for when the others ran closer to the car, each place would have their own separate car to get into where clothes would be handled and getting into those and losing every trace was crucial.

Being told to carry a small black bag and walk with only the hat on for the others to see and give him the needed information. So, he took some deep breaths before locking his door and making his way. Leaving his own personal items that could get tracked just like he was told and began the walk to his new life. The hard part was the streets, being busy as always with drivers and walkers being everywhere. But seeing the dark blue car with 4 other men standing around the car. One having his hood down and looking around, with a softer look with fake glasses on. But seeing the person up close from the last stoplight. Y/n almost didn’t believe who they were seeing. An old friend of theirs from high school, the pair would always try to do every project together, and even sit together at lunch and choir. Sometimes even trying to out-sing each other but it never went for long.

After graduation Their friend told him he could only talk through text, but those text slowly stopped. It was worrying and despite trying to get in touch, it never worked. And seeing him standing next to the car by the driver's side with the others standing near the backseats. Blinking away the thoughts and quickly walked to the car, Locking eyes with the man who leaned off of the car with his hands in his pockets. Meeting them closer and holding the keys. The mission was to talk to someone, more like handling a traitor and having to take them for a drive. But he wasn’t supposed to get much of that information. Not was he about to really help with a kidnapping and who knows what?

“You had about 2 more minutes before we would’ve had to made things harder for you. You know where we’re going, hm?”

Nodding his head, holding the one string while seeing the man hold the keys. Having to drive to a house and stay there around the corner, and after that they would have to drive somewhere and get the funds they were owned. Whether people lived or died it’s their issues, it only becomes worse when it’s too many people died.

“You’ll drive us to the house and stay outside with the car off. No one will see inside the car but do nothing dumb, there’s camera's in there and will catch just about everything. If we need to head anywhere else, you’ll get the update. You can handle some cop cashes right?”

“I’ve done street racing before settling for this, I’m not scared of running away from police when needed.” Seeing the man raise a brow with a smirk showing on his face, the man reached his hand out while leaning forward. “You can call me Han, just so names on the radio didn't confuse you. Now get in and start driving, I’m in the passenger seat, always.”

Getting in the car and starting it, looking at the address, earbuds turned on and soon following the directions given. Quietly listening to the conversation and others making jokes about who’s going to swing the first punch on the person first. Whether he was home alone or with guest, he would be handled one way or another and couldn’t wait for it. But trying to make movements and understand the conversation might prove to be a mistake and simply just wanted to sit there and give responses when he wasn’t asked about it. So he just sat there and kept driving to a decent home, the neighbors weren’t too close, but not too far. Being told to park further down the curb in case he tried to look out for the car.

Watching Han get out of the car with a smirk on his face, Y/n could only sit and watch, leaning back in the car seat while reaching in their bag, grabbing a candy flavored sucker and left it in his mouth, putting on his sunglasses since the sun was shinning bright in his eyes. He was annoyed, but what could one do? Who knows how the payment would go and how all of that was handled. If the pay was good, then maybe who knows what would happen, maybe Y/n could go back to doing something they always enjoyed or maybe even explored some more. After all going though races was always the fun part. It was something else by sitting here, being able to scroll through music and have fun just escaping. Though switching cars would be the hard part but there's nothing wrong with learning something new about the cars. Just as long as no car is too high and would be protected enough.

Sitting in the car, the music suddenly stopped to show another location, it was a bank. It was close to where he used to work before he quit but knowing he wasn’t going inside to handle anything. And even if he did, he’d keep the sunglasses on. With the car started, music playing while Han and the other two men threw in the shaking man in the middle of them. Y/n started the car and pulled out one earbud at the tap of a shoulder. Not looking over but raising a brow to show he was listening in closely.

“Don’t drive too fast yet, he just needs to pull some funds for us. You’ll park in the back while we go inside. If we need help the phone will buzz and the car better be started.”

Showing a smirk followed by a chuckle, y/n drove to the bank slowly. Putting the earbud back in and jamming to the song while arriving to the bank after going through the busy streets and parking lots. Y/n parked close, not too close but close enough while the other three got out, looking over to see Han staring at him with a tilted forehead but didn’t have time to ask questions. So he was quick to get out and take the others with him, Y/n watching through the tinted windshield as the man stumbled while the bigger man carried a duffle bag. Watching the man put in a code before going inside.

But since Y/n wasn’t sure if they needed to be relaxed or stiff in the seat. The car remained started, looking straight at the door while keeping the music, staring at the phone while adding some fast tracked songs before feeling the buzz. They needed to run, so the car was getting ready, the faint alarm going off, and seeing the three men come running out. The bag seemed heavier, but they were smiling while jumping in the car quickly. Before anyone could scream Drive, Y/n already given the location for the backup car. A good ways away from the back with a change of clothes for everyone else.

Starting the next song, and speeding off in a busy street, Han holding onto the top handle while seeing how calm yet fast they were changing gears and driving around. Making sharp turns, often hiding in parking spots while the cop cars tried to chase after them. He wasn’t paying attention to the excited men around him, just keeping the sucker in his mouth, the sunglasses covering his eyes from the blaring sun. And made his way to the parking garage they needed to go. Leaving the car running like he was told to and letting the others get in the 2nd car. The sound of sirens getting closer but he still took his time getting in the car and letting the others get changed. They needed to get away from the car, letting it be the only one there with a couple others. So instead of driving out, y/n took the car up a 2nd level and stayed there in a parking spot.

The others being confused before staying low while the cop cars raced up to the top, only to speed back down when they heard the getaway car was empty. Tapping his fingers against the steering wheel, softly humming to the random songs in his ears. Y/n waited before checking his phone for the drop-off address, as it was called. It was on the other side of the city, but he will take the drive if it meant he got some cash or payment from the first drive. Sure it didn’t have to be a lot, but it needed to be something then just a quick $100.

“How the fuck did they handle those turns and corners so fast? We got a street racer or something?”

“You’re asking me the wrong questions, you want me to tap their shoulder and ask or wait till we get there?”

“Han it’s gonna be a 30 minute drive just tap their shoulder, weirdo.”

Rolling his eyes, Han softly tapped their shoulder again, watching Y/n take out the earbud once again and rose a brow. Showing he was in fact listening to the conversation while making sure he didn’t miss a turn, since that would make the drive longer and unless he had a feeling cop were getting on them, he didn’t feel like going through it again.

“My friends have a question for you, speedy.”

“Shoot.”

Looking in the mirror to see the long hair male leaned over the middle, han still leaned over while waiting for his friend to ask the question. The car was mainly silent apart from the music playing in y/m’s ear and hearing the questions in the other. Though sometimes driving in silence with music is often better, but seeing Han like this, made them questions something. Not like bad things, but just some curious questions he knew there was no answers to this time. After all it looked like han barely even recognized them to begin with, what was the point of making it easy and giving him the answer right away? He wanted to see Han question before something else happened.

“You handled this car better than any other driver put to a test, are you a street driver or something?”

“I was, illegally. But cops shut it down and keep shutting down some good ones before I get there so. Why, never seem someone that good to get away from the cops before?”

“Please, most of them have the cars smelling like piss and tears before giving up.”

“What can I say, I like to ride.”

Moving the sucker some, Y/n got to the spot and parked the car in the dark parking lot. Softly humming along before parking the car with the help of two other masked men. Stopping the car before getting out of the car with the others. His hands in his pockets while watching the three men get out and count the cash separately while a fourth man joined them. Wearing a tucked in a shirt with black loose jeans. Nodding his head each time they reached a number. But it was clear the person hadn’t made it back alive, maybe trying something and forgetting that there were three people around him instead of one. Though it wasn’t his problem anymore, he just stood there against the random car while watching him count out more cash and handing the bag over. Before watching the fancy dressed man wave him over.

Getting off the car and walking over, keeping the hat on but took off the sunglasses. He looked up at the male, watching him hand out a couple stacks of cash from the already counted while han was there, kneeling on the ground just watching the two have a quick but swift conversation, well, not entirely quick.

“Hyunjin says you were a street racer, you got them back quicker then anyone thought. Is that true?”

“Yes sir, it was a while after I graduated high school. Didn’t last long.”

“That stack has about 2k, there’s an atm next to the drop-off car. One of them has to drop you off, making sure nothing happens.”

Keeping the snide remarks to himself, he took the money and bowed. Walking back to the car and grabbed his bag before walking to the atm, surprising himself by remembering to throw in his card in there. He entered his information while slowly adding the money, watching the low number slowly go up. This was enough to pay off some late bills and still have enough. Though the place he wanted was high, he was tired of living in an apartment complex; he wanted a house. Nothing too big but he just wanted one that felt right. Some suggested a townhouse, but sometimes those can be too much, not because of the space, but if he was going to stay in this life he needed a place for himself to handle things without others getting to be too nosey about his business, especially a landlord coming to find out where most of the money is coming from. So this would make the hunt easy.

Turning off the headphones and the backup phone, he walked over to the black car where Han was sitting, his head leaned back on the driver's seat while he watched Y/n sit in the passenger seat. Seatbelt on and the bag on his lap. It would take a while for the sun to set, but that would make it easy for him to pay off his bills before getting things cut off and his last months rent. Something he was excited about, or maybe to be safe two months, owning a house outright isn’t easy. Let alone trying to find places that don’t get checked easily as well.

Though the car ride didn’t feel tensed though, it mainly just felt relaxed while Y/n paid off some bills online. Getting the notification with each billed paid. He was happy the landlord accepted online payments for months ahead. He could get that through while he still searched for something new, but for now he wanted to see where this job would lead him. I mean after all who knows what could happen? He’s never had a crash yet, he hoped streak wouldn’t break by doing this for some more cash on the side.

“Did you ever plan this life out after high school Speedy?”

Han asked, driving past the green light while looking at the address Chan gave him. It wasn’t on the bad side of town; it was more so in the middle. But it was getting crowded there fast, and some people were ready to get out before things for worse. Not everyone has the weight to handle weird things going on and overall just want to enjoy themselves. Besides some food places are getting too crowded to even sit there and enjoy yourself without seeing someone rush in and take up all the seats and watch the staff get so caught up on orders they loudly sigh when it’s all finally over. Nothing beats when the place is finally closed and you get to go home and finally rest your body.

“Not really no, but things happen you know? But now I don’t gotta wait table’s and question how much am I gonna get. This, is way better.”

“I Take it you’re trying to get out of this little home of yours?”

“Why you want to hang out when you’re bored with work and need a place to hide?”

Leaning back in the car as han parked the car close to the building number, leaning back in his car seat with his hands behind his head. Looking over to Y/n who was making sure he had everything again, putting his hat back on and looking over, taking out the now empty stick and holding onto it and planned on throwing it away once he made it back home. Watching Han have a smirk on his face with a slight shrug, it was a thought, but he was enjoying how confident the person next to him was, not being tensed or nervous like they would die with one wrong move. It was a reliever and now being able to sit here and look around before having to leave.

“Eh, depends. Plus, if we need a hideout having your place would be nice, being here has too many nosey neighbors, thin walls.”

“Why you think I want out? Don’t you guys have your own places or is that something for later?”

“You can figure it out, if you can prove it. Get out and head inside, there’s people looking at this high car wondering who’s here. I’m not supposed to get out.”

Rolling his eyes, Y/n got out of the car and closed the door, holding up a peace sign while punching in the code and got inside his building. Throwing away the old stick and walked into his own complex, closing and locking the door and getting himself for bed. Making some food ready, handling the shower and getting himself comfortable. Taking his time while looking at his account, sure the bills and such took a chunk out of his payments, but if he kept this up he would be out of here sooner than he thought. Getting things slowly moved out, selling the old things and getting new things. But knowing it would be better to have some space between his neighbors would be good, but who knows what he would get while trying to impress the others, not entirely.

Some things always look better with a car next to it. Y/n got used to their schedule, but it was only with Han’s group. Han always being in the passenger seat while Y/n always brought an extra bag of suckers, and always wore a hat and sunglasses. Even during the days it would rain he always had on something/ But he’s gotten where he has one earbud in, talking to Han and the others unless he had to get away with a high-speed chase. Those were always the fun, though the last one had him in some hot water. Like he is right now. Not because he was close to getting caught, he did everything right. It was just him driving away, trying to get away from the police that seemed to never be giving up.

Despite hearing the slightly panicked screams and hands holding onto the seat, there was one chance Y/n had to get away. And that was a stunt with a ramp, other officers and the place closed off with other cars ready to take a crash. So taking the ramp was the closest chance they had. He could hear the screams of no while he took the chance, going high up and being in the air, seeing the police look shock when the car actually landed and he could get away to a separate place. Trying his hardest to get there, it was part of his job. Whether they got hurt his job was to get them home with their money or hostage in this case back to base and go home. Despite the rain making things harder to get away, Y/n was determined and had a mission in mind. With a smirk on his face.

He had to do a turn, pulling into an underground parking garage and hiding the car as best he could. Turing off the car and watched as the others ran further down to the actual car. Since parking next to it means getting in more trouble, but hiding in another tinted car. So running down there when hearing sirens getting closer, was the best part. Being near another exit and watching them run through and getting out, this meant the group would have to lie low for a while, probably being mad about it. But then again several things were going wrong with the hostage being more loose and the others being a little more confident than they should’ve been. This would’ve gotten them chewed out, especially since no one checked to see if someone didn’t have a phone or wire on them. So trying to get away was hard, but when making sure nothing was wrong, or on them anymore. They could get out and wait in the parking lot while watching the cars speed away when seeing the broken parking meter coming down and blocking the main way out.

Rubbing his face, the mask still hanging off his ear and his hat now a mess. Leaning his head back while slowly calming down. The hostage forced to be still while the main two kept him still and quiet. Han sitting there while rubbing his face while sitting there, time feeling like it was slowly passing while everyone seemed waited for a clear signal. It would take a while, but the exciting and yet terrifying part was over. Getting away before getting caught and having a shootout with the cops, not something he wanted to go through with and getting himself in more trouble. But he’s saved up a good amount, but moving seemed to be harder than he thought with a job like this. BUt he wasn’t one to take chances. He wanted to keep his corners cut and clean before anything else could happen.

“How many times have you used a ramp to do a fucking jump holy shit!”

Looking back at hyunjin, a smirk on his face while he shook his head. Slowly calming down as he started the car. Fixing his hat and mask while slowly letting out more relaxed sigh. “That makes it twice, and I’ve landed and got a double stash. Now we got to go.”

Glancing over to hand, who was looking at him and watching to make sure nothing was wrong. But y/n made it to the base, not the same one as before but a different one. But getting inside they met an anxious Leader who was seemed to be pacing around. Men standing next to their cars before everyone saw the bright blue car parking in the close spot. But something was different about this stop. While turning off the car and twirling off the keys. He looked over to Han with a confused and questioning look. Maybe he wanted to say something? Wanted to check on him while the other two were getting out of the car.

He took off the mask and moved the hat to the side. Turning over to face him, a confused look on his face before freezing in his seat. Han had leaned over and gave Y/n a kiss, his eyes were closed while he gave himself time to taste the bare taste of Y/n’s lips just for the thrill. Slowly coming down from the worrying high he was on despite knowing he was home. He had to take the chance, after all after this he would get in trouble. He didn’t care if he didn’t kiss him back, just sitting there and getting used to the natural taste. Softly biting their bottom lip before pulling away, winking at them before getting out of the car. He knew he had to handle his own situation while letting Y/n slowly get out of the car. Blinking while leaving the mask just dangling from his ear. Seeing Chan looking more focused and angry as usual. It was something else, the look in his eyes looked angry and concerned, he needed the report.

“What the hell happened. Was he tapped or something and you had to figure it out for himself?”

Han nodded his head, putting his hands in his pocket while looking defeated, but knew he had to take charge for this. After all that would make it less and he knew the driver wasn’t to blame, they did their best to get everyone back here safe and made sure no one was too hurt and the hostage wasn’t killed before they arrived. Watching Their leader look at him and slowly got closer, still leaving space between them, but he wanted to know the details. He knew it was bad when Han could barely speak about it, but he still had to make sure of something. This was going to handle something, but he needed to handle it.

“He tapped off some police on the other side and sent their own cars here. We got into a chase but Speedy back there got us out. After a lot of hard turns and spinouts, and a sick ramp jump, we didn’t lose cash, he didn’t get hurt, but that landing was hard.”

“And did he just have a wire? What else was on him? Did you trace it back?”

Looking back over to hyunjin, he was quick to hold out his spare phone and showed him everything. It showed the conversation being replaced with something else. The audio being messed up and the camera quality lagging with the location of the police station being shown. Slowly pulling up the profiles of the officers being assigned to the case along with the chief one. It was something else but everyone prepared. But Y/n was still just standing there, not paying much attention to the conversation and waiting for the cash. Sending all of it into savings while slowly coming back to the conversation. Blinking and keeping his own hands in his pockets.

“Nothing else, but we know we’ll have to lie low for a while till we can handle the north side. Lee know is still up there isn’t he?”

“He’s knows already. None of you can go up there to help, but for now staying low is the plan. No going anywhere with each other for at least a month.”

“So what if I wanted to move from my apartment? My lease is up next month, I sold off a couple things.”

Tilting his head to the side, he was in the clear right? The police don’t have any tracks of him. No ID, no fingerprint, no records. He’s clean in the eyes of the law, just having a few speeding tickets from being caught but nothing else could be used against him. He had proof of it and could recount each time if needed. But maybe him moving could help, it would throw people off depending on where he goes and making sure nothing else happened. But if they were all being on the hunt, hiding from hunters trying to survive. But this seemed to create an opportunity, since most gangs are on the outside of the city, meeting there and handling their deals and until Lee know and his squad can take over the main station in the north, things are going to be busy while he stays in the south to keep things settled.

“Hm, The cops don’t have any reason to look into you. Come with me and we can discuss it. You three, throw him in the shed till he gives what we need.”

Han Watching Y/n walk by, his hair being pushed back slightly while walking behind their leader. He wanted to go with but he knew they’d see each other again afterwards, hopefully but no one was keeping their hopes up. The two locked eyes for just a second as Y/n disappeared behind the black wooden door. Bring greeted with an elevator and going up. Chan standing there with his hands behind his back and staring straight, while Y/n leaned on the back wall with his legs crossed but his hands never leaving his pockets. The earbuds were turned off with the cord being wrapped around his neck, the phone in his pocket since he’s gotten used to using it for music instead of his real phone most of the time.

When the elevator came to the stop the two left while making their way down the hall. The dimly ceiling's lights before walking through the black office doors. The facing wall being nothing but black tinted windows to get a view of the city, not deep but from the outline, with the large office desk being on the right with a large wine display behind him with some books and his large computer screens. Walking over and gesturing to the large wooden chair while he sat in his comfortable chair. Logging into his computer with his fingers moving quickly before turning the screen over for them to see it. Having two screens makes things feel easier.

On the screen were houses he had access to that were move-in ready. Moving was a process going through with him, you couldn’t just move anywhere, he needed to know the location and the surrounding areas. If they needed a place to hide, it would be easier being somewhere no one would’ve expect to be. Most officers look for crowded areas with more crime rates. Highly anyone thinks of looking in close knit and friendly places with neighbors who don’t seem to report anything they find off, if you can pay some of them off. To was something else, but he knew this would better, giving Y/n great places while they were saving the money after working for the first month. The second month was going to be the last time he could stay in the apartment, since everything else was being taken care.

“These are houses I know are safe in areas I can trust and Visit without being worried. The boys plan on retreating to this one since their shared house has a pool and since I doubt that, you’ll want to share the place with them. Trust me if you thought you’d like noises to sleep you do not want to hear them screaming at 2am because their fighting over food.”

“Are any of them crazy big? Or are some just cozy small?”

“Use this mouse to look at each house. In this one right here is where the boys stay.”

Watching Y/n pick between each house, some having larger floor plans, before picking one, it wasn’t too far from boys, maybe making hangouts more easy for each other. But it had more to do, but there was a catch, if Y/n moved here they had to live here. Moving to any other place would mean coming to the leader, finding which houses he deemed safe enough, no need to worry about his enemies trying to cause trouble and create more scenes. After all living together with everyone and having to hear the nonstop yelling and such was not something he wanted to hear about for now. As annoying as it was, it was for their safety until they could handle more areas and not worry about it. Sure it was scary, but knowing they could walk around and not have to worry about getting caught too fast.

“What’s the fastest I could move into this one? Living with the dead end? Sounds like the best spot to pick, and there are things to do outside? I like it. Or is this being used for something I don’t need to be seeing as the driver?”

“It’s opened, most people hate it because they don’t want people using the driveway to turn around. Plus, there’s a lot to do inside.”

“Yet the house two places down from that, I take it that’s where the boys live since their names are on it?”

“They do, Just know they will try to come in and mess with you, is that okay?”

“More free movers for me. My lease ends at the end of the month, I’ll be ready by then.”

With a nod, he moved his hand in dismissal while turning his screen back. Watching Y/n walk to the door before it swung open. Hand standing there while wiping off some blood while holding a phone. Freezing when he saw Y/n still there. His wide eyes staring for a second while slowly blinking, some blood on his shirt while he saw Y/n smirk before stepping to the side. Taking off his hat only to put it back on, pulling out another sucker before looking at the two of them.

“I still got paid for that mission right? Your men couldn’t stop screaming for a while there.”

“You will with extra. Now han get in here.”

Softly humming while riding down the elevator, feeling their actual phone buzz and grabbing it out. Seeing the money pile up in his account and smirked about it. He wasn’t gonna just walk away from something like that and not get paid for it. After that jump and having to hide? Not to mention the endless screaming that never seemed to be drowned out despite having music on full blast to get better focus on the path and situation. Not to mention it was still raining outside. But it didn’t matter, things got handled and Y/n got paid. Why try to make things more complicated when money was rolling in?

Walking to the car, Y/n sat in the passenger seat and let out a sigh, closing their eyes and letting their mind wonder. It seemed to just play that quick kiss all over. No one told him to kiss him, no one made or even Pushed Han to do so. That kiss was something he wanted to do for a while, but something about it was Bothering Y/n. Han didn’t know who they were, he always called them Speedy and seemed very closed off with his high school days. Was he just falling for them now and not remembering the promise he made to never forget them? It wasn’t like Y/n could blame him for most of it though. He was caught in this world and had to go through who knows what by the time they finally split paths. Having to learn new things in ways no one should but if it keeps him alive and not just surviving, what’s wrong with that?

But it still realized the question though. Why did he kiss them? Was there something just from the high rush from escaping the police after such a close call? Was it the worrying if he would never see them again because of how late they were? Hell, would their questions even get answered right without having to worry about something? It was annoying, but what else could one really do? As far as Y/n knew, he was working his way up a ladder that meant death if he fell too far or made a wrong move. And living seemed to be much better if their mouth stayed shut and watched who go talk to and who to trust. After all, they all say keep your friends close but your enemies closer, nothing wrong with that now is there?

But their thoughts were cut short, hearing the car door open and seeing Han finally sitting in the driver's seat. He out a long dramatic sigh that got a smile from Y/n, watching han get his seatbelt on and starting the car, shaking his head hard enough to make his hair fly around. It was cute, also made it hard not to smile or laugh at given how he would make a noise while doing so. Like he was shaking off something and just glad to get it over with.

“See teh clothes change, had to fuck him up to get some answers or what?”

“Please, he got one hard punch, and he spilled everything. He was a snitch and got paid to rat us out, but with how fast we move? There won’t be much he has left. But he has to pay for it.”

“His problem, not mine. No one’s fucked because of that right?”

“Eh, not being able to drive around and do missions is punishment enough, not like he can make us do much we haven’t done before. Plus, you’re getting on his good side, boss man likes a person with a drive. Not too many questions and just a little cocky.”

“What can I say? I know my shit.”

Holding out a sucker for Han, it was just a random flavor while waiting at a stoplight to turn green. Watching the swarm of black umbrellas walk past while the two just sat there feeling comfortable, but they could feel something growing in the car. But trying to drive like this was the wrong place to show their feelings, to show anything really. And besides what would even happened or get approved of? Dating your group member while doing dangerous missions? Not exactly the place to be heroic to save them or anything. More so what would happen afterwards? Living together might cause something. But trying to overthink that would make things harder, annoying even since Chan would throw in things to make sure they were serious about each other, but not planning to run away. Since most people who start this life suddenly want families away from here, which only comes to bite them in the long run.

Han took the sucker and left it in his mouth, the wrapper staying in his hand since he didn’t want to just throw it out. But he wondered why always bring these two each drive? Doesn’t it get annoying when trying to drive so fast and worry about something in your mouth? What if you choke on it when trying to give warnings? Yet how does Y/n make things look so easy like it’s not even bothering them at this point? It was something he would always question but wasn’t sure how to bring it up. All he could do was drive and enjoy the sound of rain hitting the car and the wipes wiping the rain away. The music playing softly by the radio before going through the long drive to get there. It was relaxing, one way to relax before going to bed.

“You know the question I’m gonna ask by now right big guy?”

Turing into the parking space, Han turned off the car, letting the rain cover the windows while looking at Y/n, who was still staring out the rain covered windshield before turning to face him. Locking eyes with the dim apartment lighting, the two both leaned back in their seats feeling more comfortable. Y/n taking out the sucker slowly while staring at him. Seeing Han’s eyes flicker between their eyes and their lips, trying so hard to maintain eye contact. No need to rush a response, planning it out was the hard part. How does one not sound stupid when coming to confess something? But also what if it wasn’t even true? Being Fueled with adrenaline during a rush of a mission, and how does one even get through this?

“I know what I like, but it’s also too early to really do anything. I saw the chance and went for it.”

“With your boss and coworkers right there with the door open before I could get out? I know I’m hot but you’ve only see me in baggy clothes, a mask and sunglasses. You like the mystery behind these glasses?”

“I do, and I know there’s something pulling me to you. I’m going to find what it is and when I do, it’ll take my boss and Hyunjin to pry me off you.”

“Claiming me before anyone else at work can even get the chance? Bold move Mister.”

“Claiming you before anyone else even outside the job, I don’t share with others.”

Letting out a soft chuckle, Y/n leaned over and kissed Han on the cheek. Fixing his sunglasses and getting out of the car, closing the door and waving to Han as he walked to the door. Doing the same thing and watched him from the glass door. Inside Han was just sitting there, slowly blinking as he stared out the door before starting the car. Seeing the wipes push away the rain and just seeing Y/n standing there, their hat was taken off but their sunglasses remained on. He just sat there, holding the steering wheel while staring. He wanted to go inside, but he needed to hang low and get away before the others started bugging him to come home and would come drag him before anything else. So with a long dragged out sigh, Han pulled out the parking spot and started the drive home.

Y/n walking up the stairs to their nearly empty apartment, seeing the boxes being left with labels while he was deep cleaning every nook and cranny before anyone else could’ve come inside. Mainly before the landlord walked in trying to do an expectation. His place was good, he was using an air mattress to sleep on with a small pillow with nothing else. Using small noodle cups to eat out off since his pots and pans were in a storage unit till he could move in the house. IN the morning Y/n planned on driving over to check out the house, maybe it would be unlock but Y/n would send Chan a text before walking inside. He just wanted a walk through alone before anything else.

But that was for the morning.

Getting the Okay from Chan, Y/n took their own smaller car and started the drive. Getting the address and being told the key would be in the mailbox and the beginning at the long driveway. The music filled drive was full of song singing and screaming the lyrics. Feeling good about himself and finally getting out and being able to enjoy himself. Since they were having to stay low, they could be themselves without having to worry about cops or even neighbors looking over.

But they always kept the hat and sunglasses in case Han was home and looking out. Since the house was down and knowing how nosey everyone in that team can be, they would know when they're seeing a car drive down the gated street. Chan also texting them the code to type in and say into the speaker to get inside. Making it protected, something they liked but would get annoying coming back with groceries and whatnot, having to move everything here was going to be a problem, but maybe something could be arranged, it was mainly just picking out new things and what colors to go with. Having the okay to paint anything, the possibles were endless, but that was more fun. Having the freedom to paint anything, choose the outside layout and everything, it was excited.

Turing down the music and putting in the codes and slowly driving past the houses before getting to the last one, parking close to the mailbox and walking up and opening it, taking the key and driving further up the driveway and circling around to the front door. Turning off the car and getting out, Y/n slowly walked around the outside for the front, it wasn’t too empty, some bushes and stone pathway leading up to the front door with some fancy lighting. Slowly walking up to the door before hearing their name being called out with a questioning tone. He knew Han would come when they heard the gate opening. It was like a calling, who knew these two would be pulled to each other like magnets.

“Y/N? You got the house on the end? Thought I was going crazy when I saw your car.”

Y/n nodded his head, putting his hands in his pants pocket while watching Han jog up the driveway, wearing a black tank top with sweatpants. Showing off his arms more than normal. Seeing Y/n with the usual sunglasses but no hat this time, letting his hair fly free with the sunny weather.

“Yeah, I wanted to walk through here and check it out. Plan what I want for each room, I saw there was a pool in here with a bar, so I wanted to plan that out. You trying to join me or stand there looking sweaty.”

Wiping the sweat with the towel on his shoulders, Han smirked some before nodding his head, holding his hands in defeat but kept his hands up.

“What can I say, I won’t lie, besides I finished my workout set with Changbin. Hope you don’t mind smelling me through the walkthrough.”

“Just don’t stink the entire house, I don’t know what candles I want to use for a natural smell.”

The two letting out their own chuckles while Y/n unlocked the door and walked inside. Being greeted with the large living room with a view of the large kitchen, and windows showing the backyard where the pool layout was. It was something else. Taking off their shoes and slowly walking around, Y/n leading the way and just walking around, looking at the plain walls and empty spaces and walls. Walking around and debating what to get and how to plan it out. It was something else, and knowing that Han was going to be here, maybe the others could be there to help move in things? At least that’s what Y/n planned on doing anyway, why hire movers when he knows Han is going to use that as an excuse to move things inside? Getting the biggest truck he could get his hands on and help move things and set.

“What are you thinking about? At least concept wise?”

“For down here? Just relaxing. Nothing too bold, the kitchen is gonna be fancy, I plan on doing a lot in there. But the rooms are all upstairs so I want to check those out, I know my room is going to be a mixture of red and black, if not that, there might be some blues, fancy things in there.”

“There’s a room with a balcony facing the street, maybe that can be your room?”

“Trying to see me in a robe buck naked to jerk off to back there?”

“Hey, I have manners not to peak inside. I’d come over to see that. With permission of course.”

“Uh huh, come on lover boy.”

Walking the spiral staircase, to look into each room, there were 4 bedrooms in total. The big one had it’s own attachments, large closet, its own bathroom with a sunk in tub with some speakers to play some music. This one needed some large things, maybe a large bed, some fluffy rugs on the sides and some seats around the windows. Curtains and a setup to play some games, but that would all depend on if there was a theater room, just sitting there and watching movies and playing games, getting along and whatnot, it was something else. But maybe Han could go with them and plan it out. Maybe making it a date in Han’s eyes since he would enjoy that. Everyone knew he would.

“What colors were you thinking of using?”

“Hm, well you guys have to lie low, I can go get some pain checked out and look for it. Unless you can find a way getting past it.”

“Come with me, I got something for that.”

Raising a brow, Y/n followed outside and locked the house, following behind still and getting to Han’s house. His house wasn’t too bad, some things being left out but they would get cleaned later. For now he needed to get himself together. After all, he smells, and he doesn’t want that to ruin anything, so he planned on taking a shower really quickly and getting dressed, but Hyunjin was over just being a mess in Han’s kitchen, stealing some food because he didn’t feel like cleaning his own dishes. Everyone having keys to everyone house and being allowed to walk in, but only when the others were home or it was an emergency.

“Give me like, 20 minutes to get ready and I’ll drive you. Hyunjin is here- HEY HYUN, WE HAVE GUEST OVER BEHAVE.”

Seeing Hyunjin peak from the kitchen, waving while eating some food. Covering his mouth and saying hello and to come join him in the kitchen while they waited. Han was quick to run upstairs and get himself ready. He had to put his best self on and prove he can wear something else and still be under cover and not getting caught. Yet the other two were just sitting in the kitchen and eating some left over pancakes Han made earlier before knowing he was having guest over. At least not so early in the morning. But the two of them were just having a conversation.

“I have to ask, how did you get this man's head over heels? He hates moving after an hour workout with Changbin.”

“I truthfully don’t have an answer for you. All I really did was have a sucker, and drive around. Maybe he got curious what’s under my sunglasses.”

“You have that man over there running the moment he got to put his weights down. He ran outside just to get there before you walked inside.”

Taking a bite with a nod, Y/n was showing a smirk, he knew he had Han wrapped around his fingers but not like this. But it was still interesting, seeing. H man from a dangerous and growing mafia fold over a driver. I wonder are you gonna date him?”

“He has something to figure out something before that, but I’m not opposed to it. But even then I want to wait a while and get used to this life. Can’t start dating when I’m brand new in the game, that’s like walking into a locker room only to see naked men.”

Letting out a loud belly laugh, Hyunjin fell on the table while Y/n sat down their cup and started laughing. Han still getting ready while putting on some loose clothes with his shirt tucked in, wearing a bracelet and watch, spraying some cologne before walking downstairs with his shoes in hand. Hearing the laughter and tilting his head, walking down his long staircase before leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. One of his backup phones in his pocket while holding up his own pair of sunglasses, after all he had to match with his crush now didn’t he?

At first Han wanted to question but sometimes asking questions would lead to something else, and he just wanted to take them to get some colors before fully moving inside their new house. But seeing that Han was ready, his shirt showing some of his chest, and overall feeling confident. Getting up after taking their last sip and walked over to him, looking at his outfit and giving it a smell. Nodding his head just a little but mad he didn’t bring any suckers for the car ride or just to tease Han yet. Maybe they could buy some driving around for a while. But the place they were going too wasn’t too busy, and the owners and employees know him and would do their best to get the pair out in case any police walked inside trying to ask too many questions or they were trying to walk away.

“Got all dressed up for me in fifteen minutes? I feel special.”

“Uh huh, come on speedy, you can pick all the colors you want.”

Waving to hyunjin, who was coming down and gave them a smirking look while they walked to the garage, getting inside han’s black car and starting the car. Giving Y/n the phone to pick whatever song he wanted while he drove. Watching Y/n get comfortable in the car and just scroll through the random playlist Han had. Picking a song just to get the car something while feeling relaxed. Not going too far into the city, but it was still a drive back home. But that was the fun part, making it into a fun little date whenever they could and just going with it to see where it would.

He didn’t bring a crazy expensive car, and parking the car just a little farther from the door. Han helped them get out before walking inside the store, smelling the mixture if paints and just slowly following behind Y/n, who still had on their sunglasses while walking around. Looking at some colors while trying to think of what they wanted, maybe hiring a painter who could get inside and make their vision come to life, or do it alone. But given how fast time would fly when working hard, who knows what would happen? It was something else but who knew what was going to happen when walking around?

Each room would have their own style and vibe to it, with the hallway trying to pull it all together or make it a surprise when walking into a room. But sometimes finding the right color would be harder than most, since he was also looking at countertops for the kitchen and back splash, trying to imagine things while asking Han for his input. Needing some outside input from someone trusted would make it better. It was more helpful than asking someone else.

“You’re thinking too hard about this, pick two colors like this, and think, which room do you want to go with? If you don’t like it, quickly put it down and grab another one instead of trying to look at every color.”

“And which countertop would you like to go with? I’m thinking black and gold for the kitchen, too many homes I’ve been in have white or some form of a brighter color.”

“Definitely black and gold, maybe cracked like this? Slowly putting it together while having this as a back splash?”

Spending the day looking at colors, picking some and labeling them for each room. Getting more than just one can because who know what could happen, and of course Han paid for everything, helping carry some bags to the car. Carefully putting them inside while texting some people, he knew some painters who would come over for half the price. Maybe even suggest some looks and then maybe another day they could look at appliances. it was clear the pair would try to look at everything together. From things for the kitchen to the pool. But the bedroom would all be Y/n’s choice and for people to see at a later date and time. How else to surprise Han with something? But there was something bothering him while he was sitting there in the driver's seat. Looking over to Y/n with a thinking look, while Y/n had their eyes closed and their head leaned back.

There was a color they picked out for a room, it was his best friend favorite color, and they got excited about it. And Han wanted to question, but something was stopping him. Maybe it was the feelings and enjoyed looking at him and taking in the view. The Sunset lighting shinning on their skin, he was loving the sight, but wanted to kiss them as well. But maybe when they actually got home, but this time he couldn’t drive them since Y/n drove their own car. But seeing Y/n like this, watching Y/n look over to him with a raise brow. He knew there was a question rising, but he wanted to see what would Han say before he tried to start the conversation.

“You reminded me of someone today speedy.”

“Oh yeah, who’s that special person?”

“I liked them in high school, we always had calls trying to study with each other and they would let me cheat off their best while slowly tracing the answers with their foot. I’m mad I fell out of contact with them, but I was becoming serious in the gang life so I left after graduation to protect them. But his favorite color was the same color you got excited about.”

Y/n smirked before rubbing his face, finally taking off his sunglasses while looking over to Han, who tilted his head before seeing it and his smile got wide. Jumping on his seat while leaning over the middle console. His eyes quickly moving around while his mind put everything together. But he never knew things were rough, but how does someone who studied every day for every subject turn to speed racing and now driving him around in high-speed chases. The fact he used to hang around Hyunjin the entire time too when Han was gone, Hyunjin would keep him busy and the two would always start laughing at something.

He had a smirk on his face, poking his cheek with his tongue while nodding his head slightly. Leaning back in his seat while the pair just stared at each other, blinking only slightly before Han leaned up and started the car. Shaking his head while he drove out the parking lot while trying to keep himself calm and not jump around. Had to play off the cool guy act and make it work somehow. But Y/n knew his friend, he could see the look in his eyes while watching him drive to drop off all the paint at home. He already had some people who would come by tomorrow to figure out the house, making sure everything looked good before adding new things inside to make the house feel more like home and not an empty shell.

“Explains why you had to leave me high and dry. Damn Hyunjin and Changbin look so different now. But I wonder how did you meet the leader? Was he in any classes?”

“Chan was in a lot of honor classes, but also missed some days given that he had started the gang. He hand picked all of us and said after graduation we had to get serious about it. SO far we’re getting there, handling loose ends and getting funds we’re owed. But you see how that goes, you really wanted to stay here in this gang life?”

“It pays bills Han, I remain faceless and nameless, I get paid a hefty sum, and moving into a new home and making it my own. That’s an upgrade from hearing people having sex all around me. Besides by the looks of it I got someone who can get free movers and painters.”

Letting out a hearty laugh, Han shook his head while he drove and pulled into the parking lot. He was glad to reunite with his best friend, and this was something he could do. Offer help anyway he could, bringing people and treating his crush like the king Y/n is in his eyes. Smiling while helping them get the paint cans in the garage while offering to leave labels for the painters he had, proving Y/n’s point that he would do his best to help with the move and make things just feel easy when coming home. Offering anything he could while Y/n walked back to his car, he had more things to sell and planned on looking at other things, maybe things for their own bedroom since it meant Y/n could move in while having his own place to lie in his own bed, take a shower without worrying about the bill for using it and making a meal.

“Wait a minute.”

Looking over to Han, their hat tilted to the side while han walked over and kissed them once again, His hands resting on their sides while having them up against the car. Feeling Y/n’s hands on his shoulder while keeping him pressed against the driver's side window. Enjoying the soft feeling of Y/n’s hands slowly go up to his hair and holding onto it. Han’s hands keeping him steady on the car while slightly pulling away, before going in for another kiss. Softly doing so while letting out a soft and relaxed sigh, finally yet slowly pulling away and looking at the situation they were in. It was going too fast; the attraction was pulling each other to fast and harder to pull away from each other. How does one work with that?

“How are we going to work like this Han? I’ve only been back in your life for a week, yet here we are kissing each other.”

“I don’t know what we’re gonna do, but I know one thing for sure, I’ll do everything in my power to never lose you again. No matter he hard I have to fight, understand? Now get home and let me make sure your new phone has my number. This one is connected to his computer, he doesn’t need to see what goes on between us.”

Being set on the hood of their car, Y/n pulled out their phone and handed it Han, watching him go through and checking their old contacts. Smiling at his old photo of him speaking over the camera just to show himself. He took a new photo and updated the contact. Handing it back over with a cheek kiss before helping them get inside the car, watching them drive away while walking across the street to his own home. He knew he would have to call Chan and explain it, after all, given through the years he trusted Chan, but the hard part was owning to it and knowing the test he would have to go through. But in this life you had to take risk, why be in this life if the risk scared you? Having to get through it was more rewarding than finding a cheat code.

So with a heavy sigh, he called Chan on his spare phone, standing in his driveway while pacing around. Knowing Hyunjin was watching because he always stays up late whenever he knew someone was going out late, he always waited till they walked inside their house and flicked the lights four times, showing he was home and safe. But seeing Han pace around in the driveway after having a make out, he knew what he was planning. That was worrying to him, things were moving too fast for everyone to get used to but he knew Chan would go easy on him. Sure it wouldn’t look that way to others outside the circle, but knowing how brutal Chan can be when trying to prove himself, some punishments were better than some. But what was scarier is trying to come open about this. Coming from an outside source would make things harder, but coming from Han might make it a challenge, but that was the fun part, now wasn’t it?

Sitting in the chair facing Chan was something almost everyone feared if he hadn’t called for you himself, knowing you had something to tell him and he was going to hang onto every word just to make sure he was hearing the person correctly. If he was going to give a response, he needed to take some time creating a response, whether that be from a friend or from a boss. Something about how fast he could switch was scary to some, it was great for him to show others how fast he’s ready to go from being your friend to killing someone. And here he was, sitting across from Han in the office while watching Han stand with his hands behind his back and trying to figure out how to spill it.

“You’re free to respond at anytime. You have nothing else on schedule.”

“You’re going to kill me or try to move people around but that would make things harder for you and we don’t need that truly.”

“Han just tell me before I make this worse when you know I don’t want to.”

“I like my driver, not like a best friend way but I like them, and I know you have a test for when someone says they like someone in the group. I only ask this, out of everything, don’t fire them. Y/n does their best to get us all out and is just getting settled. I rather I take on whatever you throw on me before going to them.”

Seeing Chan raise a brow with a smirk on his face, he knew Han was always someone to trust. He knew from day one Han would be trustworthy, it would just take a lot of trails and ready to fight each other before getting there. Now just sitting here on a wooden chair while rubbing his hands together, now how was he going to do this? He had a month to get this handled and see what he liked. If Han passed the test, then he could date Y/n without issues. If he failed something bad would have to happen to Y/n, no matter if Y/n begged or tried to make a deal, they’d be dead within seconds.

So standing there with Chan after making that proposal, he knew Chan would have something planned and it would slowly becoming true and soon He would have to make a choice. But he was ready to take a risk, if he could do it the others could do it. Seeing the look on Chan’s face, the plans were already coming together. Wanting to see how much he could take while protecting the person he loves, while having his life on the line. He wanted to be surprised; he wanted to be proven wrong about his men and their emotions and this was the start.

“You know this means risking your life with your crew that you wanted to lead. Do you really want to risk them like this? Over someone you had an on crush on in high school?”

“This life is about risk sir, we all take risk even going on drives not being on missions. I’m willing to take it all and handle it myself.”

“Hm, okay. I’ll think of something, I take it something happened with Y/n today for you to make this choice?”

“Yes Sir. I helped them pick out paint for the house and offered to handle everything.”

Chan had a smirk on his face while letting out a chuckle. Leaning his head back while clapping his hands softly, Han standing there with his hands in his pockets. Chan was gonna plan something, but he was free to go home, so he walked to his car, head down while his hair was swaying around, he knew he was screwed but at least he was getting it out of the way, since if this was serious, Han would have to be serious and wanting to keep that person next to him for life.

“Jisung falling for the driver, oh I can’t wait to see how this will go.”

Walking through the house, seeing the painting designs Han helped picked, they were in love with it. Seeing how everything was tying together while some appliances were being installed. The fridge, the oven, the washing and dryers, a tv mount with speakers. Lighting being installed in certain rooms, but there was something bothering Y/n, han would come by and look hurt. Sometimes Having a busted lip or some cuts on his cheek, but he wouldn’t tell Y/n. Knowing how they are would make them confront Chan, which might either make things worse or better he wasn’t sure if he wanted to take that chance yet.

Yet that didn’t stop Y/n from walking to his house and using a key to open the door. He was getting moved in and Han gave him a spare key. So here he was just walking inside the house and seeing Han laying on his couch while panting. He looked more worn out than normal, hissing with each movement while faint bruises showing on his arms. He was getting stronger, but he was also dealing with more. His eyes stayed closed just listening his surroundings. He thought hyunjin or Changbin walked inside and might tease him. But when he heard slow footsteps, he opened his eyes slowly, seeing Y/n walk closer with his arms crossed and a raised eyebrow. He was looking at the injuries, seeing what was worse and where he needed more care.

He saw the look in Y/n’s eyes, part of him felt like he was getting lectured soon with just eye contact. Now how could he get out of this situation? Even in high school Y/n would give Han looks when he was trying out for sports and got hurt. Or if Han got hurt and tried to play it off, Y/n always gave him a look when walking to the nurse's office, or making sure Han got checked out before coming to school and trying things the next day. If Han wasn’t okay he wasn’t doing anything, though the best Y/n could do in this point was take care of Han’s injuries. If he started lying about it He would get the ear tug from Y/n that always made him whine and fall to his knees almost depending on how hard Y/n would tug him closer or down.

“Oh Hey Y/n…”

“I take it this came from the main office since you’ve been going there a lot?”

He watched Han slowly nod his head, trying to get up only for Y/n to put his hands up, making him stop before trying to move.

“Not much I can do there, I get there. Now, where else does it hurt? Because clearly you’re aching everywhere and I don’t think you telling me it’s okay will end well for you.”

Han explained how everything was aching while trying to ask questions about the house. Maybe wanting to drive off the conversation while Y/n just kept nodding along while taking mental notes. Despite Han’s squad lying low, during this month Y/n was getting called in to do other drives for other squads. None of them were really relaxing or funny, sometimes it was getting rid of bodies in different cars. Sometimes it was driving more supplies, each job he was getting paid more, but he never spoke to anyone unless he was spoken too. Having the earbuds in with the sucker on the side, sunglasses hiding his eyes while he was getting little updates on his old squad. Waiting for the time he could go back to having funny drives and nothing more.

“Here’s what’s gonna happen Loverboy. I’m going to run you a bath with some salts, you’re gonna stay in there for 30 minutes and relax before you even think about getting out. During that I’ll leave some lotion out and whatever else you want, then I’m coming down here and I’m cooking. I know fridge is full because Hyunjin ordered you an entire fridge full. After that you’re sitting here since you’re not bleeding and I highly doubt you’d be here if so. Now fight me on this I’m throwing you over my shoulder in front of the window and watching Hyunjin run over here, got it?”

With each word Y/n got closer, soon nearly leaning down with their hand pressed against the wall while leaning down to Han. Watching his eyes get wide while he was blinking rapidly, his face lit up with shock while he quickly nodded his head, looking down to see he had a growing problem but hoped that Y/n didn’t notice it. But he stayed still while he watched Y/n walk upstairs and get things handled. Han just laid there while rubbing his chest some, but he had a smile on his face the entire time while giggling some. It was a new feeling, but he was enjoying it.

But Y/n helped Han walk upstairs and get in the shower, looking with no shame and making sure Han was comfortable in the shower. Playing some music next to him while leaving the door open so he could call for help if needed. But Y/n walked downstairs and just made something quick he knew Han liked, at least form his knowledge. His home was slowly becoming how he always pictures it, just adding some touches here and there, some more garden work to have a space outside and nothing just bland with his imagination running wild. He was creating a home, not just a place of work but somewhere he could sit and call home. Just adding touches that always seemed out of reach when having little money.

He didn’t mind helping Han when he was in pain, or just needed that extra shoulder. He did just that throughout the day, helped Han get comfortable enough to eat. Poking his cheeks just a little too, helping him get something to drink before getting him comfortable enough to rest. Something about today just felt right, but he didn’t want it to end just yet. He wanted to stay with Y/n just a little longer, just to feel safer and not alone in his home anymore. That always bugged him just a little, Y/n was getting a place of his own, but what if they wanted to live together, whose house would they pick? Y/n’s house seemed to have just about everything. Could they move in together or would it be better for them to have separate houses? His mind always seemed to trail off when thinking about this topic. But he never seemed to bring it up, he wanted Y/n to enjoy it first, watch it all come into play and layout perfectly. Then maybe they can ask about it.

“Hey Y/n, is your room completely done yet?”

Feeling nervous about it, Han was just laying in his bed, watching Y/n slowly get up and turn to him. Raising a brow with a smirk on his face, hands sliding right back into his pockets.

“Loverboy wants me to stay over? You got those sparkle eyes you used to shown when you wanted my food.”

“Oh, hush you always gave it over, anyway. But seriously though, do you want to stay over? I mean it beats just coming over here early in the day when you leave your apartment. Isn’t that place already deep cleaned by now? This way you can stay closer and get things handled easier.”

“Han, just say you wanted me to stay over, the answer is yes regardless Weirdo. But your hoodies are mine now, so good luck getting those back.”

With a loud whine, Han watched Y/n walk into the closet and got themselves comfortable, it was already late. Most of the day spent helping han and making him laugh. Only a couple times did Y/n have to go back to the house, but that was just to make sure things looked how Y/n had planned. Something needed to be changed just a little, but those were easy fixes and quickly handled. Meaning now Y/n could start picking furniture for some spaces, their bedroom being the first one, the kitchen being next, soon the dinning room, living room, and the rest would be further down the line just to see. But for now it was just one step at a time. After all, the fun part as making each room slowly come to life in their own way. But now, Y/n just laid there in Han’s arms.

He didn’t feel any worse; he was happy where he was. But there was always that creeping feeling that something was going to happen, it scared him. Would he be able to push through with it? Make it on the other side and not nearly lose his mind? Sometimes thoughts like these kept him awake at night into the early hours. He was worried, paranoid even. But he knew one thing for sure, nothing was stopping him from keeping the love of his life.

No one knows how fast it was happening, but it clear Y/n had one goal in mind. Getting everyone out of the situation as fast as possible. Despite the sirens going off in the distance, Y/n played off the victim act, pointing at the running gangsters that were running and still trying to shoot them down. Saying he needed an escort to get his friends away. With the help of that, he could get Han, Hyunjin, Changbin and Chan all the car with pressure on their wounds and sped off. Driving to the north one, being the best one that was held down despite also bleeding from his head. There was no cool sunglasses, hat and a sucker to keep him calm and relaxed. There was only speeding away in a broken car, some windows being broken in, some doors having dents in them, and some blood being smeared on the seats while more blood started to pool.

Using Chan’s phone, after getting permission from the groaning leader, he made a call. Saving the long lost greetings from another time.

“Yes Sir?”

That voice sounded so familiar, with the shocked look on Y/n’s face while making quick sharp turns going through lights and making sure no one else got hit. Though it was a tricky situation and more anxiety filled with many cars that took forever to move to the side or stop when they needed to. But there was no Stopping Y/n from driving away.

“Lee Know? It’s Y/n from Jisung’s squad, everyone’s shot, and Boss man sent me to the hospital you’re in. Are we clear of cops? I got three behind me but I’m pretty sure their going to arrest everyone. They look too good to be on our side?”

“Y/n?! What the fuck? You know what- we can ask questions later. If you have Chan’s phone then he’s been shot too. But yes bring them here, I have rooms to hide them and camera crew to handle video footage. We have undercover cops who will handle them. I’ll be at the front entrance with the large archway. I take it the loud tire screeching is you I’m hearing?”

“Yes. Now how haul your ass here and help me get these fuckers inside.”

Having to turn the car wheels to make a safe stop, Y/n parked the car and started flying open doors when seeing more staff members rushing out with Gurney’s and getting everyone on the beds. Hearing Lee Know’s voice echoing to get them to certain rooms and rushing them inside while guards did their best to stop the cops from getting inside. He rushed to get Y/n into a private room with other trained doctor's Chan hand picked out to make sure everyone else would get treated without having to fear being exposed to the authorities and having to wait to handle them. Laying Y/n on the bed and hooking them up to IV bags as needed while checking for another traces of blood. But he was focusing on the bleeding from their head. Leaning over and making sure the blood wasn’t too deep.

Telling the nurse what he needed and how much gas he needed to put Y/n to sleep since checking their head would be more painful with him awake. Asking the 2nd nurse for any blood spots. There would have to be more test on all five of them, making sure nothing else was too severe and wouldn’t get worse overtime. He had panic in his eyes, but he remained professional and made sure he followed everything by the book, unless he needed to pull some tricky calls, but if they got everyone safe, it didn’t matter. It felt like everything was slow, despite how fast everyone was moving their hands to make sure they did what they needed to.

By the time everyone was done, it was leading into the next day. Some needed blood donations, emergency surgery to remove the bullet’s that were stuck in places that were dangerous. Although some needed bandage wraps around their hands, for their arms and in Y/n’s case, their head. It was a chaotic, filled night, especially with some police officers barging in only to get lead by undercover cops only to be handled otherwise. Being taken far elsewhere and would get reported back to. But his main worry was Y/n, something that kept him up and staying up while checking the five members. Some were asleep, others were waking up and trying to make sense of everything. Chan was the first one to wake up.

His eyes were wide before he let out a pained groan. His side being wrapped in bandages on his left hand. Lee Know was inside checking his vitals and reports, It was clear he didn’t leave, nor did he sleep, but kept himself focused with everyone's vitals, and checkerboards and making sure nothing happened. Drinking coffee to keep himself awake and suing some pills to do so. He was worried, but he knew they won in the end, sure he needed to check but for right now, he wanted to make sure Chan was alright. Knowing he would take the blame the most for his members who all rushed to get him and everyone else to safety.

“Lee Know? How is everyone else doing? Did anyone die last night?”

“Chan, breathe. No one died, Changbin had a dislocated shoulder, Han has a broken arm, Hyunjin has some broken ribs and needed surgery to remove a bullet in his side, like you. And Y/n needed stitches on the right side of their head. Other than that, no one died.”

Putting down the clipboard and looked over to Chan, he saw the look on his face. The pain in his eyes but also the relief no one died. Also meaning no cops got inside to look for and lock the place down, since they would be seen as a great threat and needed to be handled with care. And clearly going in under-prepared was deathly. But that didn’t mean Chan wasn’t worried about everyone, but he knew something about Lee know was wrong, The look in his eyes seemed more lost than normal.

“Minho, what are you thinking about. You’re not here I can see it in your eyes. Is someone’s injuries more sever than the others?”

Watching Lee know look over, he blinked a couple times. Getting his focus back while clearly his throat, and running his hands through his hair. But he needed to get himself together, Making sure the bed was right so Chan didn’t have to sit up, but up enough to make some pain. Making sure no pain was too high, and that he was comfortable enough to sit while responding t Lee Know, after all he did his job, he got more connections and made things slightly easier for handling their missions and shipment records.

“The new squad driver is my Ex. Me and Y/n used to date when we were still street racers. But we broke up because Y/n wanted to get paid for racing and move out. But I wanted to stay since I had to leave three days later. But seeing them trying to get the doors opened scared me more when seeing everyone else trying to stay awake despite losing blood.”

Chan wanted to laugh, he had that smirk on his head and softly shake his head. Lee know and Han having a crush on the same person, though han was happily dating them without a care in the world and just happy to be flirting with them in their own homes now. He almost wanted to just bust out laughing, he went from a life threating situation, waking up and wanted to make sure his members were okay to now being in the middle of a feud, if someone could even call it that. His best doctor, and one of his best men having feelings for the same person, which could either be the safest situation or dangerous depending on the feelings.

He could only look at him, shaking his head slightly before trying to think of the best course of action for this situation. But it overall wasn’t in his control to do so. Both men needed to talk to Y/n about their feelings but they also needed to give it time, this was a lot and clearly it was going to grow as time passed. Not to mention Lee know needed to stay in the north until Chan got a hospital built near the base, and having his best men having lookout to make sure no one else tried to take control from under his feet. It was going to make things more covered, but more interesting to Chan because he got to watch from the sidelines and have fun watching the two boys try to figure out what they wanted to do with their lover now.

“So you and Han have a crush on the same person, though Han has made a lot of moves towards them. I doubt he knows you’re their ex since you’ve never talked about them before. But You two would need to talk this out. And clearly have to talk it out with Y/n since you’ve hated going on missions and ended up being the medic. And those two are on the front lines, Y/n has no plans to stop being said driver, and Han enjoys being on the front lines making sure people know better. So whatever you two need to talk about, do so when he wakes up, you know Han is more cranky when he’s on pain and in a panic.”

Seeing the smirk on Chan’s face, Lee know felt himself getting embarrassed but he could handle that, what scared him more was talking to Han about it since Han ha always been possessive of someone he would eventually fall in love with, how was he supposed to even try to talk this out with him and not be seen as a creep? Sure their great friends but that doesn’t equal access to date whoever he wanted Han had a crush on. All he wanted to see is if he and Han could make it work, which scared him just a little.

But he was right, they needed to time to process everything and make more improvements with situations. But one thing that Chan loved about his men, is that they could always find a solution, even if someone didn’t like it they could all work together and figure it out for the better. Which is why he hand picked each one of them and did his best to make it work. But it all depended on making sure they took careful steps when going to each other, after all, having dangerous men who like someone and are used to using violence or words to make them act out. That could be a dangerous situation, but knowing his men this would be more of a playful fight before worse.

But that didn’t stop Lee know from checking on everyone else, here he was making sure his friends were being taken care. He didn’t bring it up to Han, right now he was just groggy and in pain. And he was cold, but he knew he’d rather be cold than talking about some relationships. He made sure he had something to eat, but he also needed to check on Y/n, but that was the hard part. He still felt the same emotions he did before, but he knew it was impossible for now. So here he was, tired but walking over to their secret room with a soft knock before walking inside. Opening the door slightly to walk inside and closing it.

Looking over to See Y/n eating some food and drinking some apple juice. He seemed more relaxed, but he looked over to Lee know with a soft look, but he also standoffish, since this was their first time talking in years. Not even a “Can we talk” text or surprise visit, but seeing where he was, it made sense, but didn’t mean it didn’t hurt still despite trying to get things settle for the better. But he never thought he’d be nervous about talking to his ex after so many years, and in a setting like this no less. But he still needed to do his rounds before going to sleep, despite knowing the lack of sleep was showing on his face.

“You look like the coffee is coming for you Lee Know. You panicked that bad about everyone last night?”

“Y/n, you called in a panic and everyone was in bad shape, how could I not panicked?”

Y/n shrugged while pushing the empty tray to the side, leaning back against the bed with their arms crossed and seemingly no feelings in their eyes despite their head being in pain. Yet here he was, trying so hard to look carefree in front of Lee know but how does one even get there? How does one get in this situation and trying to look not caring despite failing badly? But he had a job to do, and despite the emotions, he was getting it done. So he walked to the clipboard and checked slowly, it was painful since he could feel Y/n’s eyes on his. Despite him trying to keep looking, nothing was making it. But he could make it.

“So this explains why you tried to stay when I wanted to leave. You went to mister scary man in a different room? Damn how did that go for you?”

“Everyone starts out as a more frontline, I moved to the medic. I don’t like the loud car rides.”

“That coming from a street racer who used to make his car spin out when I was inside?”

“You laughed and smiled every time, how could I not?”

Looking over to Y/n, he had a questioning look but his eyes still sparkled with the bright room lighting. Y/n looking at him in the same light, trying to hide his smile but he was failing. The both of them were since everything just felt more smooth, but he could see it in Y/n’s eyes, he was confused about it. He didn’t know what to do, but he still had to try something. But right now, the person in his care is his responsibility, and afterwards he could make it. And seeing Lee know blink to look away, clearing his throat and setting down the clipboard. Wiping his hands on his jacket before slipping them in his pockets, looking over and letting out a slow breathe while blinking still. Despite Y/n chuckling some.

“You’re still just as nervous, damn I must be great for having two of you swooning over me just being myself.”

“So you knew about that?”

“Lee you make it obvious and so has Han, though I will say, he’s a better kisser.”

“Now Y/n, you’re under my care, I can’t just forget all of that, but you also need to rest.”

Watching Lee know try to back away, it was clear he could feel something, but it was time to leave before he did something he would soon regret. Besides, he just needed to check and make sure nothing was hurting too and anymore, making sure the recovery process was taking its full course before he could rest in the break room. Knowing he would fall asleep on the table and would wake up at the slightest loud alarm. But for now he just needed that rest, but he could feel y/n’s hands on his jacket. But he stepped away and walked out of the room. Letting out a loud sigh before walking down the hall, he could feel sleep coming to take his Toul and he needed to rest on something or he would fall asleep standing up.

This life just got more interesting.

“So you mean to tell me, you used to date my boyfriend. And since you came to work with Chan you broke up but didn’t have tome to get their new number because of the mission here and after seeing them against from the mission gone wrong you have feelings back again?”

Looking at Lee know’s guilty face despite him making sure all the test and charts are in the clear. But he was still true to make sure his friends were okay, he’s kept them all here for a couple days. Making sure no one else had some drastic changes, and they were also in the clear to return home. Though it was proving to be difficult, but it was getting handled slowly, police forcers were being cleared. Those with good intentions were still there, but they had to be sure to never betray their new leader. If they did, they would have more problems than not, staying here was safer than trying to leave. But everyone had homes to return to, cars to drive and chaos to start.

Yet here they were, Han having a smirk on his face but he was happy. He felt better, but seeing his once scary hyung was folding because of his ex who’s standing outside and doing stretches because he’s free to go home. Though Han can understand it, Y/n has grown in confidence, being more vocal about their wants and needs, knowing they have the attention of those around them and being proud to show it off. How could someone not find some of it interesting? And he races and can handle most situations, but that was also the hard part. Sitting on the top of the world, getting paid and having access to more places with no consequences to walking in. Walking into high end places and walking away without worrying about the bank.

“I feel weird because I want to date him again, but two things would be the problem, well three. Your feelings, my station since I have to be here and just, their alluring. But by now I know you’ve seen how they handled their strongest emotions or when they’ve gotten into.”

“Hyung, I know how this is going to go. Y/n is a thinker and can figure it out with nothing more then their thoughts. I will say though they’re wild, but can still pull just about anyone closer with ease like nothing could happen.”

All Lee know could do was nod his head while helping han get out the room. Everyone was clear to go, and besides keeping the driver waiting was never fun. Lee know walked with everyone since Chan wanted him to come outside and hear more information from him, just as he always does. Fixing his coat Lee know walked to see Y/n leaning against the car staring at the opening door. Han had his hands in his pockets while he walked over, only pulling them out to hold Y/n close and finally land a kiss he’s been dying to give, but since they were in hiding and more cops kept trying to get inside the hospital to look around, none of them could get out. Though sometimes y/n would sneak out to get some better food from the cafeteria and sneak back in their room like nothing happened.

But before Lee know had the chance to talk to Chan, he saw Y/n walking over after the kiss with Han, pulling his coat collar and gave him a kiss. Something lee know hasn’t felt in years, unless the pair would have heated makeout on top of Lee Know’s winning car in front of people just to prove he’s untouchable.

“Don’t work yourself to death, I’m not scared of dragging you to a back room and releasing stress. Got it?”

Rapidly blinking, Lee know nodded his head while watching Y/n walk back and sit in the driver's seat, Han being made to sit in the back so Chan can sit on the front. But Han knew better than to complain, since that would make him walk to the base, which could either go really well, or really poorly in that case.

“Stay here, if any loose ends show up, make sure it looks like an accident or medical issue. Or press the button, backup will arrive to handle it. You might get the chance to come back.”

Giving Y/n the signal, the car started, and he drove off back to the safe base. Chan had work to do, since he knew there was always someone waiting for him to leave either peacefully or planning something to kill him and take over. Which would never work out no matter how hard someone tried, planned it out the best they could or were just suffering as is. Though Chan planned on walking inside with all of them, his most dangerous yet successful squad that always got drivers handled, always came out alive and got things handled in ways he would approve of and make it work. It was brutal, some would say chaotic even.

The soft music filled car ride was slowly taking a dark turn while pulling into the long driveway where some men were surprised to see the busted up car still rolling, but the people inside still alive. Sure they had some bandages on their face and other body parts, but they were alive and standing like nothing happened. Parking the car closer to the garage entrance, the crew got out and walking inside, seeing how some loyal men instantly got the traitors on their knees while some were running to Chan’s main office. Where someone was trying to take over his position and log into the files. Getting the housing files, more into the north and east, but was stopped when the door got kicked inside and men held down the man. Chan smirking while Y/n walked closer just to grab their refill of suckers they missed having. They left a bag in Chan’s office so he had something to mess with instead of tapping his fingers.

“Call Felix, we’re gonna need help with the cleanup. Han, Changbin, you can call Seungmin to come help with the torture methods, I promised my son I’ll come over after the doctors let me go, he was worried when I didn’t come and pick him up. Y/n, you’re driving me in the different car, he doesn’t know exactly what I do and we’re keeping it that way.”

Putting a sucker in his mouth, Y/n did as they were told along with everyone else. Driving his boss to meet his Son after a long time, Y/n got to walk around and meet others for from their circle but kept important details to themselves. Watching Chan smile and actually be happy with everything. Driving them around to places his youngest who wanted to go by I.N., wherever he wanted to go. No money was the problem, I.N., got everything he wanted and got to have fun with his dad for the entire day. Despite Han and Y/n sending spicy messages to each other when they were left alone, though Han would do so while taunting those in front of him and left to die slowly and painfully.

But of course since they're at work, they make sure it’s all out of sight of their boss and making sure he has nothing to worry or question each other about. But no one had a plan to do much, driving around, running, using most energy torture someone for betraying their boss instead of making his job easier. By the time Chan was done with his son, tucking him in bed at his uncle's house after singing him to bed and holding him till he fell asleep. Y/n got to take him back home finally before returning him back home before going home themselves. Being around almost midnight by the time everything was said and done.

Walking inside his home and could finally get something to eat. Those two barely ate anything if it wasn’t ice cream or something sweet, but getting some actual food sounded even better to eat. Seeing some soft lights on in the kitchen, there was a small plate with something to drink with a note written by Han. Something cute and sweet.

We clearly finished before you, but I still made you something to eat and asked lee know hyung for some help with your pjs and such. Dealing with those two always means a long day ahead of you. Hopefully you enjoy it, I might be up so if you want me to come over, just send me a text. Preferably a peach one ;)

Love you - Hannie

Feeling touched at the gesture, Y/n slowly ate their late night dinner with their hand-picked drink. It was relaxing, knowing it would also be a quick wash since it was just those on. Walking upstairs sometime felt more like a challenge than not when everything hurts at once, but being able to go inside and see the bathroom ready for a bath despite how late it was. It felt amazing, running some warm bath water and letting their body relax in the bath ad getting dressed and laying in their bed in a more comfortable way, Y/n created a group chat with just the two of them. Showing how cute they can pose with their legs prepped opened with a wink and kiss before turning the phone off and going to bed.

Knowing they would try to get in or send more messages only to see them asleep and enjoying their dreams.

“Do you know how annoying and painful your teasing has been these past months? And when we’re all about to be asleep?”

Growling out, Han had Y/n in the back seat of the car, their clothes being slipped off with the windows slightly rolled down. Han was leaving kisses on the back of their neck with soft growls of want and desire. Wanting to rip off every piece of clothing he could before they had to get out of the car. They had to arrive at the hospital for something; they weren’t told what for but something about the ride differed from the others. Han was teasing, it started with soft touches, squeezes and some whispers before Y/n added to the fire. Letting out teasing moans, whimpers and overall just begging for attention while the drive seemed to get longer with no end.

And now the pair was in the back seat with tinted windows. Sitting in the parking spot they were told to wait in, having a heated and cramped make out in the back seat. Y/n pushed against the driver’s seat while han was trying to leave hickies on the right side of their neck. Y/n trying to lean their head over to leave him room but in a spot like this? The challenge just speaks for itself and doesn’t make things better. Yet the pair was determined to get something for it, getting kisses on their neck with no end.

“You started the touching Hannie, I just gave the noises you wanted to hear.”

Hoping no one would see how the car slightly shook or the sounds coming from the slightly cracked windows letting the cold air flow inside. Han moving Y/n down on the back seat with their fact facing the door. He couldn’t wait anymore, he needed to feel something wrapped around him, something tight that would never seem to let him go. Their clothes weren’t completely off, but dangling before hearing a knock. It made han stopped as he let out a loud whine, Y/n rolling his eyes before just swinging it opened, not caring if someone saw them naked but their eyes widen in shock while Han just rapidly blinked. Lee know stood there, in his uniform yet looked exhausted, but had a smirk on his face with a raised brow.

“Damn, in the car? Not ideal but crammed, and the window rolled because it’s hot? You might as well be doing that on the roof if you wanted a cold car.”

“Oh…shit… We’re picking you up?”

“Yeah, I’m moving back down there into the hospital after everything got handled. Chan says its best if I move in with one of you, since I would end up there, anyway. But thank you for the surprise greeting? Not sure if I could join since someone still needs to drive and only you two know where the houses are. Let the driver drive with a stubborn hard.”

Watching Han groan before agreeing, he already was twitching and didn’t feel like putting away his boner, everything was too painful but he knew he needed to calm down. But how does one do that when he knows Y/n is going to be a tease the entire car ride? Knowing the pair will look at the mirror from time to time just to see what Y/n was doing. How their eyes looked and just overall their body language. But Y/n did their job, sitting in the passenger seat with the men sitting in the back, feeling their eyes from the review mirror.

Y/n left their shirt a mess, showing the hickies Han left while parking the garage of their house, sure they could go to han’s but Y/n wanted to shower here and make food that was in the kitchen, and watch their show in the movie room knowing the other two, not just han, would spoil Y/n. After all that’s their darling, how could they say no?

No one got out of the car right away, even with the engine turned off everyone just sat in their seats, their breathes seeming to stop before Y/n opened their door. Closing it and walking to the garage door just to leave it opened, only to hear two doors close with footsteps coming over. The smirk was growing on Y/n’s face while walking down the hall only to get picked up by a needy and begging Han, his eyes having a begging look like he wanted nothing more than to just use the large couch that could easily fit all of them. The windows that were covered with the backwoods being the only thing to show, and just wanting to throw everything to the side and eat like a starving animal.

Dropping Y/n on the couch but having him flopped on his hands and knees, letting Lee know still have his ants and needs handled since clearly these two were going to enjoy themselves, but Han was desperate, whining like a begging dog for something to eat finally after being left alone for hours on end. The clothes finally being taken off with no worry of someone just barge in, with the loud array of noises being heard from the large angels of the house. Y/n spread their legs wide enough for Han, making sure he had a good view while his hoodie stayed pushed up to his shoulders. Y/n already covered in marks from Han, he could feel Han’s dick twitching from behind on his thigh and just wanted to find that perfect place no one could take from him, not even with Lee know in front of him.

Lee know leaning down to connect their lips in a heated make out despite the loud desperate moans being muffled from Y/n, their eyes being kept shut while their nails seemed to dig into the cushion under him. The feeling of Han’s hands roaming from their ass to the middle of their back just to feel something with his hands despite letting out his own low groans at the sight in front of him. Seeing Y/n and Lee know make out before pulling away, Lee know letting Han hear sounds he knew sounded better now than in his dreams.

The stretched out moans of pleasure with Y/n’s head being tilted back. Lee know knew Y/n loved it rough, rough enough for their hair to be flying around, talking being a challenge and overall just feeling powerless under someone. Something Han had a long way to learn but Lee know would sit there and watch Han work his way. He knew those sounds were good; he was testing the waters. But he would get to watch Lee know show the robes, getting things down to the wire and helping Han learn things for themselves. it made him chuckle some while leaning back.

Doggy style was their second favorite, but missionary is their favorite, he knew that was their weakness and drove them insane.

“Tug their hair Han, it helps drives them crazy if you’re wanting them to release first.”

Sitting there, he watched Han do it with a desperate grip. Y/n’s breath getting faster while trying to grip at anything. Their eyes rolling back when they finally released on the couch cushion, Han keeping them still while he felt himself release. Letting out a chuckle as he did so because of the tight feeling around him. Biting his lip in the process while feeling them shiver some. It was a start, there was nothing wrong with that, even as Han slowly pulled out he saw the satisfied look on Y/n’s hair covered face. Though he worried about Lee know, he knew those two had a past, but could they still handle it for each other? Would anyone get hurt in the process or would they just be okay?

Han sat on the corner of the couch and watched Lee know get closer, he said little, but he flipped Y/n over on their back, watching their legs slightly shake while they just laid there with two men who looked starved. One of them was slightly full, but ready for a show.

“You’ll behave with Han watching now won’t you?”

His voice was soft, but there was something else lacing under it. But it got Y/n to not their head while watching Lee know stand up, he wasn’t sure if it would still work, but he tapped his upper thoughts. Watching Y/n sit up on the couch with no fuss and their mouth opened, their hair still in their face with mouth wide opened while Lee know’s hands running though their hair. Leaning their head back some while Lee know guided them for help, he let YY/n get used to the feeling of their dick back in their mouth, nearly hitting the back of their neck.

Lee know took a slight deep breathe, but his eyes never left them, watching Y/n’s hands stay on their knees before slowly reaching and patting his thighs three times, he was good to go. Lee know started his thrust slow, letting Y/n get used to it again. He let things start slow before feeling Y/n trying to get faster, their eyes stayed closed while Lee know watched and allowed him to try it. He had to keep himself still, but if Y/n was needy, they always found a way, trying to hold Lee know’s hand on the back of their head, they wanted him to go faster. To truly fill his throat before touching anywhere else, but there was one thing about Y/n, they were always a rider before being completely ruined.

Looking up at Lee know with puppy eyes, he let out soft gags but pleasured moans when feeling Lee know move faster like he wanted to. But one thing about Lee know, he’s also a tease. He kept Y/n’s head still before pulling away, watching Y/n try to lean forward to take more but promised he would behave, just so han could watching while Lee know gave him pointers and tips.

“They love being hand handled, or at least behind held tightly. But Sometimes they would ride, but when I’m done i don’t think they’ll have the energy for it, but they love missionary.”

Getting a wink from Lee know, Han leaned back and smirked, though sometimes they would have burst of energy yet he watched it barely blinking. In front of him he watched Lee know climb over Y/n and whispered in their ear. Their legs wrapped around his waist with y/n’s arms being held down above their head. Their hair being pushed far away enough so lee know could see their eyes, seeing how fast he moved and that it was enough to drive them insane. Y/n could only cry out in pleasure, he knew the spots that never changed, the angels to hit hard enough to drive them inane yet seem like there was no ending to them. He didn’t go too fast, if he didn’t have to worry about their time after han he would, but he didn’t want them to have any more pain or tearing down there from the force.

BUt the sight under him was making it hard, Their mouth wide opened and their eyes trying to stay locked into each other. Thei look pon their face while they weakly tried to ask for more, not even ask for more but beg at this point. Yet with each word seemed to be replaced with moans each time like there was no end to it.

“Shit, shit shit I can’t Lee know!”

“Han, get dinner or a bath started, this is about to be a mess.”

Han raised a brow while he watched Lee know Jerk off Y/n, watching how their body jerked up and squirmed under him, Han didn’t want to move for a while, he wanted to watch it. Watched how much Y/n struggled while thier legs held him more before finally releasing the pressure that had built up inside him. Letting his body shake while gasping for air while painting Lee know’s chest, who could only smirk while he did so. But they knew they had things to do, like getting Y/n cleaned up and fed and finally getting some sleep. It was about 3am when they finally got done; they got home and midnight. Han cooked the food, Lee know got them in the bath, he did his best to keep them awake enough to eat since they needed some protein before going to sleep. Han made nothing too hard to chew, but easy to swallow and something nice and cold to drink, not freezing cold but good enough to safely sleep.

Needless to say Chan was right, Lee know would end up in their house one way or another.

#winery's collection #ksmutsociety #mirohsaurorasociety #cosyhomenet #kvanity #keopihausnet #Getaway driver #Han x Reader #Han x Male Reader #Non-idol AU #Mafia Au #kpop x male reader #fanfic #gayness #stray kids x male reader #kpop smut #kpop imagines #kpop x reader

105 notes · View notes

unholywriters · 2 months ago

Text

Poisonous Bites

╰┈➤ Summary: Feeling like nothing feels the same anymore, wanting to go back to the city. It would be a problem with vampires ruling the city and still making new rules as time passes, getting used to the growing population and making sure things were running smoothly in the background. Yet Ian gave his hand out to you, while slowly making you get used to the new life he had planned.

╰┈➤ Parings: Hybrid! DPR IAN X Hybrid! MALE READER

╰┈➤ Ratings: Mature, NSFW, Slow burn, MDNI, 18+

╰┈➤ Warnings: Fights, talks of "trading", talks of murder, stalking (werewolf/vampire Ian) unprotective sex (wrap it up kids), fingering, pet names, hair pulling, multiple bites and drinking from, breeding kink

╰┈➤ Word Count: 17k

╰┈➤ Networks: @othersideoutlawsnetwork @keopihaus @ksmutsociety @cosyhomenet @winerys-collection @k-vanity

╰┈➤ Banner: Credits to @lovetaroandtaemin

╰┈➤ Genre: Non-Idol Au, Vampire Au, Nonhuman Au, werewolf au, warlock au

╰┈➤ Authors Note: I am nervous about this one simply because it's not only longer, but involves an Idol and actor, who I think plays the role of a vampire very well. This one Might be one of the longest works I have written since it will be spilt into two works since this one will be focused around Ian, the other one being centered around him. If you liked this I thank you. There will be a part two for another love story tied to this, and the hyunjin side posted on my side blog.

Not everything about wolves is simple as shutting someone out just because they have different views from the others. After all, every wolf has a role and if someone isn’t doing their role, then the impact would hurt the entire pack, no matter how big or how small. Yet living outside in the woods was always the hard to part with injuries or someone needs more medical help given their injuries. Even if someone has darker ideas, seems like they don’t want to help but when they do, it’s clearly helpful. And during times like this, there is no losing anyone no matter someone's one opinion.

The Current times are hard, vampires have taken control of the entire main city of Seoul and slowly reached out into other parts,. Changing everything from social status, to some of the food, clothes, buildings and even some jobs. The humans that got away had to start over, losing all contact with their friends, family members or even loved ones. Those who stayed and got captured where either turned into blood banks, tagged so they could never truly run away since if they tried to take out the tag they would die. Or they got killed and would be hung upside down in blood caves. Where their blood would get stored and labeled before being shipped to blood clinics for vampires to come and get some.

The wolves who have gotten captured, turned into pets or even seen as a special prize. Since They trained to listen, but there were some would lure other wolves who wanted to get away from the pack life. Sneaking away so they can finally live at ease and stop having to worry if they would get a meal, stop being feared of being hunted or tired of stepping on eggshells. Their names got replaced with traitors and anyone having any contact were shunned. Some would follow, others would leave their friends behind and try to keep living despite getting hunted, chased and worrying about diseases.

Though for someone who was sitting there, Y/n would often sit under a large tree while looking at the night sky. Looking up at the stars while flipping a butterfly knife they got before the vampires took control of the city. Y/n often used to sneak to a cafe near the woods, but it was in the city. A quiet spot where you could sit outside and see the lake and enjoy how quiet it was. Often sitting outside near the black gates with a notebook and would either draw something that took hours to draw, only to add something dark like a poem.

Y/n often kept the books hidden when they had to fully live in the woods. Often keeping them hidden under the tree, staying there for hours before trying to draw again. It was hard to do when the moon was barely shinning made it hard. But his drawings would get caught by his parents, where he got lectured for the ideas, but how else could he let out his emotions? He no longer had access to music again, the library where he would read dark romance, not even the cafe.

Yet tonight Y/n wanted to do something. He knew his family would be alright since they had plenty of other children; it wasn’t like he was going to get any important roles if everyone was questioning him. There was no point of having someone in power if the others did not trust them enough to handle their job without someone else getting hurt. So he decided he would walk to the cafe, after all it truly wasn’t far, who would want to sit there when you can’t enjoy the actual the view unless you enjoy the night sky reflecting against the water. Sitting in a chair leaned back and comfortable enough and enjoying the surrounding sounds. So what if he got taken by a vampire, what did he have left to lose? Nothing much truly.

It was around 1am by the time he decided he walked the entire way. Holding his book and small pencil, wearing a black and reed bracelet that would help hide his scent from vampires so he didn’t instantly get taken or bitten. And enjoy the scene he missed for years. Pushing back some of his long hair while fixing his jacket, Y/n was careful with his steps since he knew some wolves would walk around on guard. Making sure no one was meeting anyone or trading information, but he was used to this. He got used to making his footsteps sound quiet and blending in his dark surroundings. Something others would say is a useful skill when wanting to sneak up on someone and attack when needed.

Yet here he was, looking at the lights shinning through the woods and seeing the old cafe still standing. The colors were black and red, but they kept the outside view where you could sit and look at the woods. But they added windows to see outside so trying to sit outside without being caught was going to be hard. But given how he nearly fit the dress code some of these vampires followed, it was easy to sit there. He sat where the windows couldn’t show him unless you looked out the windows at an angle and drew something. No looking up to bother anyone or even draw unwanted attention to him. By the sounds of it the vampires inside were celebrating something. He wondered was it a birthday? Do vampires still celebrate their birthday’s? What would they do during it this late at night?

Though he felt like he would never get the answer. Sitting there drawing till his pencil broke once again. His drawing so close to being done yet it was missing something. Yet he no longer had the pencils to finish it. So all he could do was sit there and just stare at it. Holding the now useless pencil while his hair covered his face while he was trying to figure out what to do. Do vampires even use art supplies anymore? DO they enjoy art shows when they could easily see everything and remember how it goes? He truly had so many questions, yet he knew there was barely anyone who would answer him without wanting to drain him dry or have him as a pet to be shown off when he hated having to be around so many people wanting to get close to him and touch him places he didn’t like strangers touching.

“I didn’t think anyone would want to sit outside when a celebration is happening inside. You must be new or really enjoy sitting outside listening to the lake and drawing I assume?”

Looking up at the soft voice, Y/n came face to face with the man. HIs own long hair almost covering his dark brown eyes and a soft smile. His chest was nearly covered in tattoos while he wore a black jacket with matching jeans. Tilting his head to the side while he got a small peak at the art. The dark drawing of a tree with branches slowly reaching out into the sky with the moon having a glow, yet bodies being laid around the tree. The last one looking like it was reaching out to grab onto the tree while everyone else died around him.

Y/n didn’t know how to answer, he wasn’t one to really talk to people nor did he think anyone would want to talk to him. Maybe he was from inside and spotted someone just sitting out here and looking at the paper with a defeated posture? Maybe he grew curious why someone was just sitting out here when it was more lively inside. How would he respond when he doesn’t enjoy talking to people, let alone knowing this was a vampire talking to him as if he was one of their own when he truly wasn’t. But he knew he had to say something, not talking wasn’t an option and trying to run away might only get him corned and would have to answer or who knows would happen to him afterwards?

“I don’t enjoy loud crowds. I don’t know anyone in there.”

He answered, slowly closing the book and leaning back in the chair. Holding the book close to his chest while the male in front of him slowly sat down in the metal chair. He did in fact see Y/n sitting out here drawing before hearing his pencil snap, just seeing him stare at the book before he came outside to try talking to him. After all why sit out here when you could get some fresh blood wine inside and enjoy yourself? Talk among others who had more stories to tell and even powerful men were sitting in there just enjoying themselves.

“Crowds do often get annoying and overwhelming so I understand that. So you’ve lived here for a while? I haven’t seen you in my section before. I must’ve missed you somehow.”

Y/n could only slightly shrug, pushing back some of his hair to show his own eyes while the man in front of him was just staring at him. Wanting to see how he could have missed this person when he made it a point to memorize everyone faces in his own section. How does one miss someone like this and they sneak away from him? Something was missing here, and he wanted to figure it out but how? He didn’t want to cause people to stare otherwise he would have to step into a serious act when truly just wanted to know. After all people get scared and try to get away, the fear clouding their judgment and making it harder to even make sense when trying to explain things.

“You haven’t missed me, I’m not supposed to be here or telling you this. But It’s not like I have a home to get back to.”

This made the male raise his brow, leaning closer hanging off the edge of his seat while he stared at the emotionless stare coming from Y/n. He knew his mind wasn’t lying to him. But openly admitting you aren’t from here is a Deathwish for some. Yet not having a home to get back to made him curious, it reminded him of himself when his own home didn’t want him. Yet would beg him for help since others viewed him to be scary and it didn’t help that when he could express his thoughts some would be worried. But this was during the worse of the vampire take over, trying to get to the city for help was risky. Yet a vampire still took him in, where he not only got to see someone who shared the same thoughts as him, but he changed and became something no one ever thought of.

So he looked over to the woods, not seeing anyone or hearing the quiet footsteps of a wolf trying to peak; So it was clear he must’ve snuck out to get here so no one could find him and stop him. Coming here may intend to be caught and given a new life.

“Then you must be a wolf's form the forest. No wonder I can’t smell you. Though I must ask why come here like this? Aren’t you scared of being killed? Turned into a pet to be shown off in high-class meetings? Or who knows even turned into a blood bank where others with a craving can bite you even if you beg them to stop.”

“No, I knew that was a chance. I stole something from another wolf so I could sit here just a while longer and draw the last thing in this book before I would burn it. After all if anyone were to catch me I highly doubt they would allow me to keep anything related to myself.”

Staring the vampire dead in the eyes, he saw the curious yet surprised look on his face. Yet the smirk on his face was even better. Showing his fangs slightly while finally leaning back in his chair just for a moment. Maybe in shock since others would start getting nervous when caught. Some even trying to beg to be let go and they would never be seen in the city again. Maybe even died or punished by their own homes for running home in a panic and not thinking of their actions and movements. Yet here was someone who was calm, and yet ready to accept whatever fate was awaited for them.

“Can I see the drawings in the book? Not all of us would burn those unless you truly crossed a line and needed a reminder where you stand.”

Watching Y/n slowly push the book over, his small hands slightly hesitate though since he never let someone see it. But he let the vampire take it and look at the drawings from beginning to the end. The twisted portraits with the person crying black tears yet no eyes, spider webs being on the corners with one spider being seen crawling around the person. Some being of vampires and how Jun saw them. Often sitting on chairs with wine glasses full of blood to drink while some of the blood dripped from their chin and got onto some of their clothes. Though most landscape drawings often having the moon in the center of two pages while drawings of mountains and lakes were drawn. Some times there were people drawn other times it would just show tombstones with little scribbles that meant nothing.

“I take it people in your pack hated these drawings if they ever saw them, hm?”

“You say that like you’ve experienced wolves hating things you’ve drawn. Why would a vampire know how that feels?”

Letting out a soft chuckle, seeing some curiosity show in Y/n’s face with his head tilted from to the side with one eyebrow being raised before slowly moving his head with wide eyes. The stranger showed how his left eye was the gold-colored wolf's eyes are, yet his right eye being dark red like a high-class vampire was said to have. He didn’t think others would stop telling his story, after all he should be seen as a warning. But he doesn’t handle the wolves anymore, he stays in the city and has his own mini empire to rule and handle it.

“I was a wolf a couple years ago before someone saw me and took me in. He grew surprised at my transformation but let me build my empire here. Though I answer to him, though some thought I was going to overthrow him, but I stayed. He gave me things no one else ever gave me. My pack didn’t really talk to me unless it was for a lecture. He allowed me to take out my anger when I grew strong enough on them, though some say it was cruel to burn them. I saw it to be reborn as the man you see now. If they stayed alive, I would always be reminded who I was and the people who would try to save me knowing they only wanted me to stand guard and act as an intimidation tactic into getting more resources or scaring away other weaker vampires.”

The Hybrid story was told so kids would behave. Often being told he would drag you away and kill you to appease the vampires that have him under their control just to perform tricks yet no one seemed to ask why would he go to the vampires in the first place? No one seemed to even have a straight and clear answer to begin with. It was almost impossible to get any straight answers. Yet to get to sit here and talk to the man himself who seemed more alive and more relaxed than he probably was before was something different from now. Yet here he was, speaking softly to a wolf who seemed like they had nothing to lose. NO fear showing and truly looked like they were just lost.

“I’ll offer you a deal, since it’s clear just turning you in would end badly. By now, we’ll call him my boss so it’s easier for you. He should be alone in the building since he was invited to attend and took me as a guest. I’ll have to explain your situation, they say he’s heartless around guest, which is why we have more chances when he noticed I’m gone.”

Standing up while fixing his jacket some, he held the book in one hand and held out his hand to help pick up the shocked Y/n. After, all why would he torture someone who was once in his shoes? Nothing to lose yet felt like there was nothing to gain only to meet someone who will give him any and everything? Though that would mean that something would have to change, but if things went according to plan, then he wouldn't have to worry about changing against his will. But that doesn’t mean something won’t be easy. Holding hands with the quiet Y/n, the man turned around only to see the vampire grabbing his long black trench coat. His long hair flowing in the wind while he fixed on his black gloves, tilting his head as he walked over slowly.

“So this is where you went Ian? I’m surprised you didn’t drink them dry. Unless I came at the wrong time?”

His deep voice sent shivers down Y/n’s spine while standing there. Not sure if he should look the person in the eye or if he should just look down and let the man, Ian. Take full control of the wheel and handle things from there. After all no one ever gets a free pass like this, why world he offers to mess sit up now when this meant he would not be used to even tagged or worse, killed and held as a reminder. Yet despite seeing the man everywhere, he was still nervous since if he said no, there was nothing Ian could do but place a bid on Y/n, knowing no one else would dare try to bet against him since he isn’t scared of playing dirty when he’s passionate about something, and he knows what he wants.

“Well not entirely, this one is a special case as you would usually call it. They snuck out from the forest to come here knowing what would happen and I was curious. Could I keep them instead of having to go through the bidding process? I would like this one to not be used to beatings and such and flinching every time I get closer. They remind me of myself when you saw me wondering around the city knowing the vampires following me were about to either tear me to shreds or just toy with me to see if I would beg for mercy.”

Seeing the taller man raise his brow at the two, observing Y/n while having his head slightly tilted. It was something different for him. Ian usually never begged him for something like this. He was used to seeing Ian toy with his prey before biting and drinking from them. Often biting somewhere away from their neck just so he could savor the screams of pain when they were bite. Or during really serious meetings from those who wanted to work with his boss, he would tell his boss secrets about each person and would often be a tease or “a nuisance” as some would call him after some secrets would be revealed. There was no doubt he knew every secret if he focused on every person when he got their name and faces.

“Hm..This is the first time you’ve asked me this. I don’t see why not, but I ask out of curiosity, do you plan on turning them after a while? I highly doubt you’d just ask me this for them to be alive for a while only then kill them later down the line. I’d be disappointed if that were the case.”

Looking down at the curious yet shy Y/n. Ian could feel something inside of him he never felt when he was still fully a wolf. But he wasn’t sure if he should fully embrace it yet, after all he had just met this person. He still had to put them through the test to see if they could handle it or if they were sadly too weak in one by his side. There was nothing he wanted more than just to keep things under the rug for now.

“We will see though I have yet to disappoint you after a couple years of being by your side and surprising you at every chance I had. Your words not mine, but thank you for the chance, now let’s walk to the car shall we? I take it you enjoyed the party compared to the last one? It was very loud and unorganized from the start.”

Slowly walking along with the men, Y/n wasn’t trying to ease drop on the conversation while walking to a black car. Watching how Ian talked and got the man to chuckle some before sitting in his own car. Where it seemed someone was waiting for him but Y/n wasn’t one to look and be nosey about what was happening or even if it was his business to see for himself. Yet he stood out there and waved to the man as the car drove off into the empty streets before disappearing. Y/n looking up at the man who turned to look at them instead. His eyes meeting the curious gaze of someone who wanted to ask questions yet never seemed to find their voice to ask them and only went along white the flow hoping to be left alone. Though it was something different, but it also made him smile but he knew he needed to leave before the other vampires started to all leave and grow curious. Wanting to ask questions before being reminded where they stood next to someone like him.

He didn’t drive since he often enjoyed walking alone, often being seen spinning around while singing songs. No one ever tried to ask him unless they were truly okay with him, though sometimes he would never answer just to be annoying while enjoying himself. So he carefully picked up Y/n before running to his home, it wasn’t with his boss, but it was close enough in case he needed to get there and didn’t want to run halfway across town just to get there. But he always enjoyed a good run while jumping high enough to walk on the roofs of buildings like they were free walkways and he was just enjoying himself knowing no one could truly harm him without facing consequences they were never ready to face to begin with. He loved it all and would never leave this life for anything.

But now he had to be careful when having a wolf in arms before landing in front of his gated house. He only has a gate because before he would see curious kids walking up to his house and some often being annoying so he added this fence and would often taunt those who thought they were brave and special enough to walk up to his house and demand things instead of asking him. Even if their families were tied to him or if he had some special cases with certain families, that never stayed the same for the kids if they didn’t show themselves worthy of his attention. It was something he loved to tease with simply because he would see the shock and terror on their faces when he would show up behind them with an angry look on his face.

Yet here he was taking in someone who looked around the inside of his home with nothing to fear, nothing to lose. Seeing the all black and red choices he had, though some rooms he had were just plain. No color but white, despite having one of the largest manor’s, he often always stayed outside during the nights. Walking around and watching people either run away because they had something to hide or they would have the courage to ask him something. Seeing if he could do it rather than having to take it up with the leader. Though Ian was something else when he wanted to be. He would either follow the rules to the best he could or he would try to bend one, and he could do it.

“Aren’t you supposed to cage me up and treat me like a pet? Why are you letting me freely walk around?”

Turning around to look at the man himself. Who slowly walked to the fridge to grab a blood bag along with his favorite mug. Softly humming as he slowly pours himself a cup, giving Y/n his full attention while slightly leaning over the black granite island.

“Given how we have a lot to do, you trying to do anything trying to harm me would have you tortured by my hands. Besides, I can do more with you, but first you need to find a reason to live as a vampire, or like me. Wanting to turn when you want to die will only kill you.”

Seeing the look in Y/n’s eyes. It was something different, the lost look, wanting to find a something yet for now it felt like everything was just falling. He wondered if this is what Soohyuk saw him in the day he was taken in. But if he was going to train this person to be like him, someone with no fears left to face. No longer feeling lost and just drifting around to find something to do. Somewhere to rest with someone to give them that guidance till they finally get back on their feet. Standing there while swirling around his cup, taking sips of the drink while he watched Jun walk around the large living room and looking at the backyard.

Living here differed from Y/n expected. He could walk around when Ian would go out in the day, being more strict since around that time he would have meetings and trade offers he would handle so Soohyuk could stay in his own place. Y/n was wondering around the house for the first week he stayed there. Seeing the rooms he could walk into, the foods he could eat but everyday he had to complete certain task Ian left him, and would know if they got done or not. Having to drink small sips of blood from the fridge. Getting used to eating somewhat large meals but going a while without eating them. Running in the sun around the woods, not the woods where his old home was, but he would get close to it and then turn back. Wearing a bracelet that allowed his scent to remain hidden, though he would see missing posters with come home notes stuck on them. But he would never respond to them.

And today was no different, Ian was out doing the list of meetings, trade offers for all kinds of things with Soohyuk. And Y/n slowly getting out of bed and getting himself ready. Slowly getting used to wearing short-sleeved clothes since he would sweat after running for so long. Each morning he would drink a small shot cup of blood with some bacon on the side. The Curtains always stayed closed, but it didn’t matter. He would go out the back door and start his run. It was barrable since he got to listen to music along the run. It always started in the backwoods where, having to run along the stream so he never got lost trying to get back home. Since, the time he finally got up and bright it and early around 8am.

The run would last him about 2 hours when he first started, the point here was getting used to running at quicker speeds, not needing to rely on breaks or feeling like he was soon going to collapse out of exhaustion. Fixing his pants, making sure the phone stayed kept with a zipped up pocket, it wasn’t a fancy phone like some others would have. It just allowed him to play music and get tracked by Ian in case something happened and he wanted to be a tease about it. Asking him where he was because the tracker says something else. Sometimes it would scare him, other times he knew Ian was just messing with him and would laugh seeing Jun freak out if something was wrong.

So he started his run. Starting off slow to get used to picking up speed. Even though the cool air felt great, it was also a good while before the sun would shine bright enough to get burned and sweaty. But this was something they finally had, something to live for. Not having to hunt for food, hear the loud cheers from vampires enjoying themselves in the large town, trying to live in the woods while doing his best to help lead and raise pups, slowly creating his own Pack to lead and be proud of. Though that was never in the picture given how many siblings he had, here he was being pushed to do something.

So here he was, running through the woods and following the stream he slowly got used to seeing. He didn’t know it, but there was something different about this run. Y/n was getting used to feeling eyes around him, meaning someone was watching him. But he was told to never quickly turn around, that would make the person leave before he could catch them. So he slowed down his run before standing still. Not moving but looking forward, he saw the old missing poster of his old picture where he looked so tired and done with everything, but with a knife on his head this time.

He didn’t move fast enough, he slowly turned his head while letting his eyes slowly to look at the woods. Trying to peak into the bushes and higher trees that surrounded him. Who would leave this far out from his old home? It’s slightly too close to the city where day-walking vampires could see someone peaking out the woods and would get curious. But this wasn’t another vampire, Y/n has met none other vampires and most of them were told to look away. Waiting till Ian came out with a letter or a sign, everyone knows how baby vampires are when they’re slowly getting turned. And trying to talk to them can sometimes throw them off and make things harder in the long run. But wolves are a different story, those who are pets can’t to talk without permission, and if it’s someone from the woods, they wouldn’t know.

“You aren’t dead, Y/n?”

Slowly taking out an earbud and turning around. Y/n saw a wolf he knew, someone who often would make sure he was doing his training when his father would tell him to. Making sure Y/n was physically alright and would try to make Y/n talk when he had to do his own loud speeches. But he never did well with those, often stumbling over his words, trying to focus on his words more and would often close his eyes to get the words. Then trying to open his eyes to face the crowd but often he would hate it, sure they were looking at him knowing this was a hard spot and position to be in.

Slowly stepping out of the woods showed the wolf himself, Hyunjin. Only walking over to grab his knife before sliding it back in the knife pocket. Fixing his hair into a ponytail before turning on the heels of his boots. He stared at Y/n, seeing how he looked. He looked less pale, more taken care of yet he didn’t have a collar, nor did it smell like anyone was around him. And since the sun was still rising, he had to be alone. Yet Hyunjin still had the raised eyebrow, head slightly tilted while trying to get closer. But he watched Y/n slowly back away, which made him more curious why.

“Why are you backing away from me Y/n? Your parents have been worried sick and your mom hasn’t stopped berating your dad from the moment she knew something was wrong.”

“You’d tell them. This was my choice to make.”

“You don’t look like the pale boy who hated speaking even to me. What happened?”

Getting closer, walking closer and seeing Y/n's eyes for the first time without hair in front of it, he could see the faint red hue shining there. Something that made his own eyes widen in shock as Y/n just stared at him. But he always knew Hyunjin has a good eyesight for things even if other’s struggle to see it. But that still didn’t answer why he hasn’t wearing one of the same collar’s hyunjin saw from the other wolves he’s seen when he would sneak into the city to get supplies.

“A vampire took you in, yet you aren’t wearing a collar. Yet unlike others you don’t have bite marks. Y/n, what happened?”

“I can’t tell you, for your own safety Hyunjin. You want to be dragged by a vampire? I’m doing what I was told and I’ll need to go soon.”

Hyunjin squinted his eyes, slowly looking around but not moving his head around. There were other eyes, but they weren’t ones he knew. All he did was slightly move back some before he looked at the path behind Y/n. Only to the see the shirtless man, wearing another jacket but this time it was red with matching pants. Having some red roses stick out, but they were a design not actual roses.

Yet he had a curious look on his face as he walked forward. Y/n trying slowly backing away hoping to get hyunjin out but there was no telling what Ian was going to do. Hyunjin always stood tall, holding his knife while his two aces stayed on his back. He saw the man walking who had a bright smile, showing off his fangs but a smell that was confusing Hyunjin, he smelled a vampire smell, but soft woods smell. How does one get to that point?

“Awe I see you met an old Friend of yours? I was wondering why you weren’t moving for a while. I wonder were they worried about you? You would’ve been missing for months by now.”

Y/n looked at the two, seeing Hyunjin get more on edge but trying not to show it. His eyes trying to make sense and connect the dots with how fast they were moving, yet nothing seemed to click. Till he saw the flashes of red and yellow. Everyone heard the stories, yet no one knew his name. They say he died when he set that fire, yet no one ever mentioned if he truly lived or not. Some assumed he ran and died by now since vampires knew to be ruthless. Yet to see him alive, standing and even holding Y/n’s shoulder.

Hyunjin was staring at the two of them, his eyes shifting between the two while he was trying to make a run for it. Stepping back but what was he going to say when he got back? The few that were selected can’t come back home unless they had news about Y/n, or they found him and could bring him back home to his worried mother. Who promised that things would be different, and he didn’t have to feel alone anymore, even after she would get on everyone about it. Yet here he was, does he run back home to report? Or does he run to his makeshift treehouse only to write another report in his notebook that would get delivered back to the pack home?

“Don’t hurt him. He used to check on me when he wasn’t on his routes. Please.”

“Now, now, I can’t just let him ge away back home, I’ll have to take him back since he is technically, crossing the line. Every scavenger has been told that I assume? If word gets out, I let a wolf slip through my fingers I’ll get in trouble and you’ll have to see why. Now we can’t have that can we?”

Hyunjin, slowly move his feet back to say he’s on his side. Because if he went missing, that would make the wolves more worried about those around him. Ian could see it, and before either of them could blink he had Hyunjin up in the air. His hand wrapped around his neck tightly while he watched Hyunjin gasp for air, Grabbing the knife from his side pocket and stabbing his arm as deep as possible out of habit. Yet all Ian was tilt his head, his knives weren’t made to handle vampires this strong. Despite struggling and trying to breathe, groaning while closing his eyes and focusing on breathing. Yet Ian turned to look at the shocked yet standing still Jun.

“I know someone who always wanted to have a fighter wolf. Don’t worry they live close by, not entirely but you wouldn’t be alone I assume? We still have trade routes to secure, and maybe you tow can come along. But before that, It’s safe to say your friend here is going to need more guidance before that. Now run back home. I will be waiting.”

Having a grin on his face, he vanished with hyunjin in hand. Jun looked back and taking off running, he didn’t know it, yet he was running faster than he was used to. The music was one thing, but trying to run and make sure his friend is safe is another. Not to mention how far the house was, yet he could still get there when he heard Hyunjin letting out a loud pain yelled. There was one door he wasn’t supposed to open. But that’s where it was coming from, so he ran to the side door and ran back down the metal stairs before seeing Hyunjin thrown down on the ground. Covering one side of his neck while seeing Ian lick his fangs.

He didn’t fully bite him, but it was close since Hyunjin was still trying to attack. Yet there wasn’t anything much more he could do against someone like this. How do you fight a hybrid with senses so high he can choose when to let himself be attacked before fighting back?

“What’s gonna happen to him?”

“That bite isn’t lethal, but it makes him tired. I have a feeling you don’t want to see me and him fighting constantly till he’s tired, or trying to plan things that would only get him in trouble. So he’ll sleep for a while and then feel tired when he wakes up. Relax, he will be alright. Though I can’t say the same for my friend, and no. There is nothing I can about that. I already have you in my hands, training you is already going to be a fun ride. I can’t handle the two of you while still handling my duties.”

Looking towards his crawling yet struggling friend, he was slowly falling asleep. HIs axes kept next to him while Ian slowly took out the knife and tossed it down. It didn’t bother him; it blended in with his outfit though it would slowly heal and fade away after cleaning it deeply as he could. Softly humming Ian walked to the staircase and took Jun by the hand and walked up. Closing the door and making sure it stayed, he knew his friend would come over tonight at some point, he even met Y/n a couple times when he would come back from his late night punching sessions. Since Y/n also had to get used to moving his hands just as fast.

Along with others moving either just as fast, or even faster. There was no missing a day of this, and since the sun was still up. Y/n still had things to do and there was no excuse, not even checking on his friend. Which he wasn’t allowed to do since he didn’t have the key to even unlock it.

Staring back at the door, Y/n being pulled into the kitchen before being let go. Ian grabbed some snacks to drink, he usually enjoyed eating strawberries in-between meetings and the long walks. While also planning new buildings along the area. They were rebuilding, redoing just about everything to make sure homes were still safe, and things were more accessible, routes would be easier to handle and things were easier to see for those in higher power. The empire was slowly growing, others were coming around willingly and their needed to be more spaces, homes and places to keep things organized without others lashing out against each other to create a hostile place. Which would all crumble and then the main two would have to work hard on rebuilding it all over again. Which in itself would be harder to do.

Yet here was Y/n, looking at Ian confused and worried while he was just standing there eating his freshly cut and washed cup of strawberries. Turning to give Y/n his full attention since he could tell he was going to have.

“You have about 15 minutes to ask me questions before I have to leave, and if I find out you even stopped to get inside that room, you’ll get your first punishment. And if you thought the running in the burning hot sun and having to train until 8pm when I’m done only to join me for certain things was bad, the things I’d do would make you thankful.”

Quietly swallowing while standing up straight. The Burning question still lingered in his head. Was his friend going to be okay? Sure he got part of the answer, but what was really going to happen. Though Ian couldn’t give him a straight answer. After, all HIs friend Bang Chan is a very unpredictable person. Unless someone was there trying to keep him in line, so that depends on how much Hyunjin would put his foot down, but not trying to overstep. That was going to be the fun part Hyunjin would have to learn on his own. Though, as much as Y/n wanted to ask more, even after several more questions Ian told him it was time to go back to his schedule. He had to go help plan out another building for another blood bank. Often planning large layouts for some buildings with more storage, and some rooms to keep people there.

He could trust Y/n to stay alone and keep up with the list he got, can’t he?

He knew the punishments he had in mind would drive Jun slightly insane. He didn’t want to fully put Y/n through what he had to go through, not yet. He wanted to watch Y/n gain something only to have the fear of almost losing it. Putting everything he could into protecting that person only to feel nothing while getting hurt. That would scare people when trying to fight, seeing the person not reacting at all, simply just wanting to lunge at someone and kill them after they pose a threat to the person they care for. That’s what Ian needed them to do, even if they felt like he was messing with him. After all, he can’t always be there to save Y/n even if he wanted to. How does one say they have the most fear lover when people want to see it, only to see him get pulled from work and have to save his lover all the time?

At some point, he would have to make Jun fight him. After all, being considered the strongest it only made sense to make him fight. But he needed to make sure Y/n had the reason. So when he arrived home, he took his friend Bang Chan with him. Walking through the door, just now seeing Y/n drag his feet through the house to the kitchen. Eating his last meal of the day, strawberries that were left in wine with a few drops of blood so he gets used to the taste and feeling. It was clear he just took a long shower with his hair wrapped in a towel, and standing there in large pajamas, trying to stand up and eat. Doing so many pushups, sit-ups, getting used to jumping up high so it would be easier when trying to fly and run on the roofs or different places to run on.

Though, seeing the two men talk and walk to the door. Y/n made his way behind them, Ian knew what was happening, yet let the both of them walking down the stairs. Where Hyunjin got himself to sit up. But he was sweating profusely while trying to use his axes to stand up. He knew his chances of getting out in this state was pointless, but seeing someone new made him on edge. If he stayed here, maybe he could get closer to his friend again, wanting to see and understand why he was here and free without having to worry. But clearly that would not be the case here. And all Y/n could do was stand there on the stairs while seeing Ian get closer, Chan standing behind him with his hands behind his back.

“And why do you suggest I get this one? They look like a mess.”

“Watch it Emo fangs, just because I’m tired doesn’t mean you can push me around.”

All Ian did was stand there with a smile on his face. He knew Chan needed someone to keep himself on track, and not causing mayhem when he’s not under constant watch. We can tell he hates it, knowing someone is always there ready for him to mess up just to they can correct him. But he is a deadly vampire, exactly why Soohyuk hasn’t killed him, yet.

“You could use a sassy wolf by your side since you like throwing around vampires who have had none training. This one here is very good with axes. After all, you do always say you get lonely in your own home. Why not make it interesting instead of walking in and trying to mess with my own pretty wolf?”

“You call him pretty wolf?”

“Does it matter?”

Hyunjin gazed over, looking at the stairs and seeing his friend looking worried, but also tired. After, all with all that moving around and the effects of running faster than normal. He felt like he would collapse but his heart was racing while he watched the guest vampire kneel to the tired hyunjin. Gripping his hair to see his eyes only to get spat on. Hyunjin grinning slightly because he saw the shocked look on Chan’s face. Yet he also had a smirk on his face when seeing Chan slightly wipe it off.

“Ever ask before pulling someone’s hair? Or do you need to get bit?”

After this, Bang Chan threw Hyunjin over his shoulders. Hearing him gasp in shock before being carried out of the house. Sure Y/n was trying to get the courage to say something. But even Ian could see how tired he was getting. So before Y/n could fall and pass out from the day. Ian picked them up and walked to the spare room Y/n agreed to sleep in. Softly humming the same tune he always would even when he was just sitting there. He doesn’t fully understand why he hums this sometimes, but he often does and clearly it was helping Y/n fall asleep. By the time Ian reached the room, carefully laying Jun down and seeing he was asleep. But his cheeks were also turning pink.

Maybe he was blushing after being so close? After all, he’s barely around Ian most of the time but he realized Y/n was changing. His teeth were already getting sharper, despite getting tired quicker at night, or rather in the daytime. He would suddenly wake up during the late hours of the night, but he can’t go outside still. More vampires would walk around and would either try to pull others into their parties or worse things Y/n hadn’t experienced before. Though he knew Ian was probably taking a short nap, he would walk around and do a late night swim. Often being seen floating under the pool water, yet he was getting used to not breathing.

Or rather just floating in the water while feeling his eyes burn before making himself get back to sleep. Of course after drying off and changing his clothes of course just to get back up and do it all over again. Yet tonight it seemed like Y/n was holding onto Ian’s hand tighter than he realized. At first Ian was confused and tried slowly get the hand off, but it was useless as Y/n’s grip got tighter. Yet he was fast asleep and wasn’t waking up even after being shook slightly. So yet here he was, stuck next to the sleeping wolf and stayed there while trying to make himself comfortable. He wondered what was Y/n thinking about, mumbling some in his sleep yet trying to keep Ian close.

So Ian Slowly held Y/n close, rubbing his back in the process and watched how his body slowly relaxed and he was no longer shaking or quickly mumbling in a state of fear. Ian never got to know the feeling of being held or holding someone. So this felt new, but he enjoyed the feelings just a little. What else was he supposed to do? This was the first time he got to hold someone who was still alive, breathing and yet still showed little fear when they looked at him. Let alone felt his touch. He could feel something purring inside of him, but he also knew he would have to wait before he could ever let those feelings out. If this feeling was true, his mate wasn’t strong enough to handle him yet. And he refused to lose the one person who might see him as something other than a monster following orders given.

The next morning was of a surprise, Y/n didn’t have to get ready to run or anything. Though he was expecting taunts about his friend being taken. But no, he got none, he only got a note written by Ian that said he picked Y/n an outfit and to get dressed. He would wait till then, downstairs with a bowl of wine-soaked strawberries. Though surprised, Y/n still agreed and followed what he was told. Getting dressed slowly while messing with his hair. The clothes weren’t too tight, but also not loose where they looked like they could slip off his shoulders. The shoes weren’t suffocating his feet, but also weren’t too wide enough. And of course he still wore the bracelet so no one else could smell him. Taking it off always felt weird, like something was missing from his arms.

But with all of that done, he made his way downstairs and to the living room. Where Ian was sitting finishing his last strawberry. He still had a saved bowl for Y/n , holding it out and watching how he slowly took it. Still confused but also a little out of it still since he was still thirsty and hungry.

“We’re going room shopping today, clothes can wait another time. You’ve behaved well enough that I can excuse yesterday’s curiosity. You can pick whatever you want when we get there, it’ll arrive here and builders will put it together, you just have to tell them what you want. And then maybe we can get some bathroom things, I can imagine that soap is making your nose itch the more you use it.”

At first Y/n just nodded his head, taking the bowl with him and allowing the words to set in. He was getting allowed to pick whatever he wanted for his room? That raised more questions, where were they going for this? Was this a trap? A test even? Yet he was still walking right next to Ian. His Bracelet still on while other vampires got to see Y/n for the first time. Some waving to them, others bowing while some looked away. As friendly as Ian could be, if the matter wasn’t urgent when it was clear he was busy. Either looking annoyed or would mess with the person till they felt like it was time to leave them alone. Though, it was rare he just let the person go longer than a week before they were soon seen on a spike with their head. But the biggest surprise was seeing how the malls have changed since the last time Y/n was here.

The malls were slightly wider with glass walls to show inside of each one. Some places have soft colored clothes, others having a dark aesthetic with shoes clothes by. Purses, bags, accessories all lined up for others to look around. Of course with some food courts that had some food, with some blood bags of course. The first floor had the cheaper stuff, but Ian would not shop there today. He wanted to see what Y/n liked. Keeping their hands together they walked up the stairs, where no one else was there since most of the elite people came here later when most of the lower floors were closed. But he had more things to attend tonight, thinking he should take Y/n with him, but that fully depends on how today was going to go. Since he knew Chan was going to be too busy handling his new pet.

Letting Y/n slowly walk around and pick things slowly. It was like watching a new puppy getting used to their new home. Slowly touching things only quickly look back and make sure what they're doing is okay or to see if someone is rushing towards them. But Ian just slowly walked around close by and gave a nod. Every time he saw Jun pick up something he wanted. Sometimes Ian would say no, that’s just because for now the closet wasn’t that big. Later down the line Y/n would have their own room. But he knew nothing stays this calm and good when you fall in love. No matter how strong you are, how fast or even how smart and trying to plan out every move. Something will always happen and there is nothing that any can do except go through it. And part of Ian was shopping it would not be horrible, knowing he would have to fight for the love of his life.

The party was the first sense that something was wrong. Even when sitting there in a corner with Soohyuk, just sitting there and looking around. Drinking as they waited for the main host to come out with a speech and a feat plan. Every time a party like this was held that meant people would be severed for those who didn’t have a blood bank to turn to. Sometimes these parties would get out of control and the leader would have to step in, often sometimes someone would die. But something was wrong here, too many eyes were staring at the two special guests sitting at the table of the highest members. One of them sitting there with a smirk on their face, the other sitting there looking around. But Ian never let Y/n leave his sight, it alone his side.

Since other vampires were taking over their own sides, some falling to other creatures. Letting someone get loose was a death wish. Siren’s often took over the islands, slowly moving to more tropical places and offering trade routes, in exchange for more protections against some creatures. Sometimes things were going well, other times things were falling apart and there seems to be no going back from them. Though there was one place almost everyone wanted to get into and that was south Korea. Since most trade routes were under their control, along with the forest it seems. What would happen after this? Only time would tell after today.

“Ian, tell me. Do you think the Siren’s are going to ask for their trading routes? Or the witches this time? The witches have been asking for a route to our library’s for ages.”

“Hm, I don’t think you should. Most of the books I feel like their after have vital information about the city. We don’t need them trying to use that against us. We still need to get the forest under control. Or they’ll be trying to get wolves on their side instead.”

“Hm, you caught one yesterday, we can use them can we not?”

Ian looked over to Y/n, who looked up quickly with wide eyes but with Soohyuk staring at him, there wasn’t much he could deny. After all, he was going to be in the high circle. If there was no important information Jun could give, he’d get tossed to the side like trash and left for dead. Besides this was getting him out of his shell and getting more confident in his own voice, his own power. Nothing screams more dangerous than someone who had nothing to lose. This is the first test Y/n would have to give up most spots that had wolf packs, his own siblings. Along with his own that he left and dragged hyunjin along with. After that, Ian would do his best to test out but for now, they needed to see how easy Y/n will give this up.

Hyunjin wouldn’t forgive him for a while if he found out. But after all what else did the two have? So while looking at the two, messing with the small glass of red wine mixed with blood. He took a deep breath, straightening his shoulders and his back and looked at the two and the table. Acting like it was a map.

“From the last time I knew, there were 5 other packs with mine being the sixth one. There’s a big tree that acts like the waypoint. There will be six large wooden stakes that lead the way to each one. If you want to pull them in, you’ll want to offer things like food, medicine and even materials. If you want to keep invading forces outside, you’ll need those who know the forest good enough. But if we have time, and you send someone who isn’t that strong, they might be more welcoming that way. Go for the south one, mine was the north. The south needs more help and will take anything, if you can slowly go from there, then you’ll slowly have a growing network. No collars, even when they get here. They hate those.”

Watching Y/n answer these questions without stuttering or trying to avoid eye contact meant that Ian was doing something write. Even though all the running and working out seemed like overkill to some it was helping more, then others could see for now. But he was making someone confident in themselves and their answers. Not having to question about their thoughts and methods and could handle things without feeling someone being disappointed in their actions and choices. Something they needed the entire time as a little push. But this almost meant that Soohyuk was doing well, taking Ian in and giving him little information only to watch Ian grow and figure things out to fit themselves and slowly continue the same method. It was like watching a son of his grow up and figure things out in the chaotic world he was slowly creating.

Slowly getting comfortable, Y/n leaned back in the chair and took small sips from his glass before seeing the lights shine bright to the balcony. Showing a siren walk out with their eyes scanning the crowd, but locking eyes with the main table. A smile showing with a dress bright yet classy enough to capture all eyes and bring all attention forward with nothing else to lose, and nothing more to hide. Offering new cultures, resource's, structures and help to create a place welcoming for all. The main thing would be Soohyuk and Ian, getting on their good side is hard. And this is where Y/n needed to create a tougher skin, and that was going to be the hard part. Despite the speech going on Ian’s eyes would slowly drift to look at Jun, part of him felt despair. He wouldn’t always be there, one heeded to kick up the intensity of his training and make sure Y/n could handle himself. Though messing with Siren’s was something he would learn with them. But he was ready to handle anything and come out on top.

But he still leaned over to Soohyuk’s shoulder and whispered quietly in his ear. Wanting to see what they should do.

“What do you think is the best approach here? Your guest seems to get closer to you, are we sure we can trust them as well?”

“They mentioned how the witches wanted to hold books of every creature and use their weaknesses to rule and finally stop me. For now, I’m seeing what they offer, your wolf still has soft skin and was struggling with eye contact. A siren song can easily break him. What do you plan on doing on that?”

“Fair play. I will do my best, We have time before the siren’s try to make a move getting closer. I’ll do my best to keep pushing them even if we fight.”

“You need new scars, I can’t wait to hear that.”

Y/n hated this. The fights were getting more harsh, less ruthless and yet Ian seemed to have barely broken a sweat. Even when he was bleeding he still kept going, how was this supposed to help? Sirens don’t fight they sing. Why did he have to get physically stronger? But this was also making his fangs sharper, his eyes having a brighter glow to them when Y/n was pushing himself. Something Ian was digging around while rubbing salt on old wounds. Their fights were getting harsher while Ian would leave to handle the wolf situation. That party was two months ago. And so far with the information given they were making quick improvements to help the more struggling packs. Doing their best to keep things ahead and careful when walking into enemy territory, since word of some lower rank vampires were offering smaller resources that they snuck to give to them. Helping packs to create safer homes without the worry of everyone dying out from infections and lack of care.

Though of course when Hyunjin finally heard word of this he was furious at first. It didn’t help he was still fighting Chan and getting the man on his knees most of the time; he found out why. It was something he was confused about, but he knew Y/n always did care, even if he had to sell him out. Yet he didn’t know how Y/n was still doing, and here he was, his fist on the ground while looking at Ian. Seeing that he cut Ian’s eye and he actually screamed in pain when it happened. At first Y/n thought it was a prank, something to get him to lower his guard into walking over only to get tackled. But Ian was now on the ground holding his eye and hissing. So Y/n jumped up and ran over.

Realizing with wide eyes this wasn’t a prank and Ian had in fact gotten seriously cut on his eye. It was healing, but with how cut Y/n managed, using nothing but his Claws as weapons. They’ve gotten sharper over the years, meaning they could leave serious harm if ever needed for any reason at some point. But something about this made Jun feel more worried about it. Watching Ian slowly get up only to feel more pain in his eye trying to open it. But he was trying to sound genuine despite needing help to get up.

“See? You can improve when pushed! We just need to work on putting on a cold face and some- ow fuck!- some smiles in there! That scares people when fighting. And soon we’ll have to expose you to some siren songs and hide earbuds or something easy to cover your ears with. That will help you unless they know knocking them out helps.”

“Ian you’re bleeding why are you trying to comfort you me right now! Come on, before someone comes over!”

Keeping his eye closed and covered, Ian followed Y/n back inside of the house. The blood quickly drying up behind him and sitting on a bar stool in the kitchen while keeping his head back. His right eye being cut, slowly opening it and looking around. He could see just fine, but seeing Y/n’s shocked eyes and worried look like he just did something wrong. He knew something was wrong about it. But since they're in the kitchen, there're no mirrors to fully look at himself to figure it out for himself. So he only tilted his head while slowly wiping the blood from his eye with a black towel. He knew he was fine, but why was Y/n looking more terrified than meeting Soohyuk for the first time?

“I'm fine why do you look worried still? Did I get more blood on my shirt? It’s just a tank top!”

“Your eye, it’s white!”

Tilting his head again, he stood up and walked to the hallway mirror. Looking At himself with a surprised expression, turning to y/n with a smile slowly rising on his face once again despite Y/n looking terrified and didn’t know what to make of this. How was he just standing there smiling at the situation? What in the world was he supposed to do during all of this?

“You’re doing great! This is proof your growing. Think, before this you looked more lost than me, no offense. But now you’re finding your voice, your strength and soon so much more! This scar is proof. Besides, this is great scar by the way I could scar so many people with this!”

There was something about Ian that was making it nearly impossible not to laugh when he was laughing with all his chest and stomach, it felt more genuine when was laughing. Even in serious situations, here they are just laughing. It only started because Ian couldn’t stop laughing at the fact that Y/n looked so worried but also had a sad pout on his face. He looked so cute in his eyes, but it just made him laugh because of a thought he had in his mind but he would not say it out loud. Yet deep down, doing good with the training, he just had to keep pushing him. No matter how hard it was getting and no matter how hard he just wanted to give into his own feelings and emotions.

“Alright alright, we still have things to do. Let’s head back outside and look around for some things to keep.”

“Why do you think we’ll have to fight the sirens? If I can ask that questions regarding that.”

Closing the sliding glass door, Ian turned to them with a slouch in his shoulders while messing with his hair. He wanted to tell them; they were going to find out either and there was nothing stopping them. But the matter was if they could handle it, could they? Before this it was clear their fighting knowledge was small, but maybe this could help in the long run? Maybe it would show that this is serious and not just Ian trying to pick on them for no reason, other than being bored with no one else to bother. Or wanting to tease him and pull things out of further proportions.

“When having new creatures try to join us, there is a library that holds a lot of private and sensitive information. Not only just to me but obviously to every other vampire here, including him. If that got into the wrong hands someone would use that against us, and after years of standing on top we aren’t risking anything. So the fact you gave us tips about the wolves, which works well, we can not only strengthen our forces but we can work on being prepared. Our secret goal is making the books seem outdated and protected for no reason, but obviously we haven’t gotten there yet. Now, with that in mind we have to make sure we get there’s nothing anyone can use. Now save questions for later, go searching for something that makes it hard to ear. But it blends well. We have many lakes coming and going, which can end deadly.”

Sirens are one thing, witches are bound to be another, but one step at a time means they're doing better than not. If anyone would be a larger help, it would be Hyunjin knowing where most hidden hideouts are. Getting there and sending in a good word would do wonders for packs closer to the north. They trust hyunjin more than anything, and if they see he’s not deathly hurt, and getting stronger while learning. Then the wolves would have a very high advantage here, and showing that Jun is safe and learning, but determined as well, it would be something better than nothing. Everything was slowly coming together and nothing else was being lost anymore.

Looking around didn’t just feel like looking around at plane trees holding life anymore, these trees would soon connect more places and people than others could imagine at the time being. And there was nothing stopping anyone soon.

Everything was going to plan. The wolves were slowly joining forces with the vampires, though change was something vampires were struggling with. But if everyone wanted to show that not even sirens could stop them they needed to get alone and stand up for themselves, which is something some weren’t used to. But one group didn’t believe it, and Y/n knew what he needed to do. But he had to go alone, and knowing that Ian was going to be busy with more planning, more secret events and trying to get as much information as he could. Y/n could use this time and have a talk he never though he would have. Talking with his Father about it, and that would feel like banging his head on the wall, or as he liked to say, Arguing with a wall. Even if he brought hyunjin along with him, it would be a heated argument.

But things change as time flies by. Y/n was no longer the peaceful one and was getting more ready to stand up and bash heads with other people. He knew if they were to fight he could use things to his advantage since he’s gotten used to fast movements, running faster and having to think with spilled seconds. It was something different, but it was slowly becoming useful. But the hard part was agreeing on a place to meet, Y/n knew if he went back inside of the pack house he would have to fight to get out. And that would make Ian come in and most likely start killing as a warning. Which would make things worse and not what they needed, but this talk needed to happen on fair grounds.

So they agreed to meet near the city border, where the city met the woods and where Y/n would often sneak away to. They would have about 2 hours to talk, Ian saying they needed to take their time and let the two sirens feel welcomed and not like they were being watched, which itself was a dangerous game but it needed to happen. And instead of training more and even getting to practice with hyunjin, Y/n did this before anyone else could do.

Looking around the trees and peaking, seeing their father and oldest brother felt weird. But also not fair since they agreed to come alone, but Y/n was determined to keep his foot down and stayed on his side of the line. Since if they crossed over Y/n could fight them and claim self defense, something everyone knew which was why no wolf could get caught fighting a vampire across that line. His older brother always agreed to stay with their father while the others spread out and were now agreeing with vampires and getting more supplies, but also growing with protection of the other ones. Some offering to give their extra supplies to the north pack but all they wanted to see if Y/n was truly okay or just being used as a toy, because why did he leave home in the first place? The answer was always there, but when has yelling at a wall ever been helpful?

Standing there with his arms crossed, Y/n stared at his two family members. He looked healthier and brighter, but something in his eyes screamed at them. It wasn’t a silent scream, but a visible scream.

“You said we’d talk alone, why is Jason here as well?”

“He wanted to see if you were truly okay Y/n. You left at night and never came back, what were we supposed to do?”

“Worry about other things, but we aren’t here to discuss the past. You wanted to see if I was alive, I’m fine and I’m growing. What else would you like to know in a bigger situation then this?”

Jason looked at his little brother, who would usually just shrug and keep his mouth shut. Not wanting to make things worse since often the yelling would get to be too much. But he came along just to make sure these two didn’t draw too much attention. If it got too worse, they would get in more trouble they needed. So he stood there trying to check for scars, for bite marks and looks of drainage, yet he looked more alive than ever, and was getting stronger with each passing week something he was proud of, but knew someone stronger than him could take away. But he shook his head slightly, taking a deep breath and stepping forward with his hands out in a soft manner, not trying to pose as a threat.

“Mom has been on everyone’s backs about getting you home safe or at least letting her know you’re truly okay. And with the vampires helping the others she was getting desperate since none of them told her about you.”

“And I’m alive and doing better. What else do you want from me.”

“Y/n, are they really just using you? The siren threat doesn’t sound real. Not to mention Hyunjin hasn’t come back or even sent letters anymore.”

“Hyunjin is here, and getting better. That siren threat isn’t fake, and if you want to see what happens then be my guest. I’m not here to fight any of you, I’m here to give you answers and then leave, there are plans that need to be done and I’m not risking anything. Wasting my time doing this isn’t helping anyone.”

Something didn’t feel right, like that scene in movies where you're waiting for someone to jump and make a move. It was there but something was telling Y/n not to move like others would/ Something told him to stand on guard and be prepared for someone to walk out and plan something. Listening to the surrounding woods more deeply, wanting to see what could happen. The sound of someone’s heartbeat was strong despite hearing their best efforts of keeping themselves hidden and silent. All Y/n did was stare at his father, who was looking to the left behind a tree close to him. His brother just had a look screaming he was sorry. This was a trap, and if Y/n walked any further in the woods, away from vampires watching, something would’ve happened.

But these two were out of the loop for a lot of things, and using earwax early on was helpful. Feeling his claws slowly get sharper with his eyes getting a dark hue to them, Y/n slowly took one step back before hearing someone running closer to him. Jason looking down to not witness the take down only for the pair to be stunned, Y/n was quick to flip the wolf over his shoulder and onto the ground, twisting his arm in the process and holding his sharp claws at his neck. Close to cutting deeply and leaving him for dead. His other arm crushing the wolf’s wrist before letting go and stepping away, his eyes staring deep at his shocked brother and father while his movements were slow. His ears were hearing the hearts racing and blood rushing.

And here he stood, inspecting only to see that the two had necklaces with shells on them. They were small but seemed to be important. The realization hitting him like a slap and a punch; it made him want to cry while he stood there. Keeping his face stone cold, like his teachings showed him.

“You were with the sirens from the start? What could you possibly give a siren that they don’t already have? Land with no lakes?”

“You don’t understand. They offered to get you and move all the wolves to a better place, we even went and picked an island, but mom is hell bent on taking you with and away from the vampires. We’re here to take you, these shells are like shields from their songs.”

Jason tried to explain, looking at the crawling wolf only to see his broken his wrist was. But also saw how his brother looked at him, a smirk on his face, something that was rare to see even when he was truly happy. But this had dark intentions behind it that needed time. Y/n had a reason to get better, betrayal.

“Tell him the truth Jason. We planned on killing the vampires that even took you, they can face the siren’s alone and finally leave us alone, what’s better than that? We can start over and not need to worry about resources. No limits or restrictions, are you saying you’d rather stay here? You cold expand and start your own pack like the others, you remember misty right? She’s already sworn herself as your wife when we return home. it’s rude to keep your bride waiting.”

Staring at his family like they were strangers, all emotions left his eyes just like they used. Nothing yet he seemed to look straight through them. It was always unsettling to look at when Y/n would talk, no emotion in his voice or face. It was like staring at a cloud and getting nothing in return. How does someone talk to that when it feels like they could kill you with a swift move?

“You know, mom never did like how you did things behind her back and lying till you no longer could. You think just because the sirens showed you a place to live that it doesn’t have strings attached? I walked in here and learned so many things I could survive on my own in the wild instead of being told it’s just heat and there’s nothing to be done and clashing with you every second I tried to talk. But side with the Siren’s, but if I hear you begging for mercy when they prove me right, I hope I’ll be right there while you become someone's dog. Now come near me, and I will show you just how fast i can shatter that stupid wolf’s bones.”

Shaking his head as he quickly ran away. He needed to get back in the house and start throwing things. He needed to scream and rip things while the others were busy, no wonder he didn’t ge anything when they first tried to reach out. It was something he hated, and it was pissing him off more, what he didn’t notice was that during all of this his eyes were flashing two different colors. His emotions were high and reaching levels he had yet to handle. Running in the house and getting into the rage room as he called it. Throwing things around, shattering glass, breaking metal chairs and tables. He didn’t even get the chance to close the door and change so the blood didn’t get in his new clothes. But rage blinded him.

Scratching, ripping and screaming loud enough where Ian heard from the other side of town. Just as the meeting was clearing up and he could hurry home. After all, he was trying to listen in on the other sirens he had to be around in the cafe, wanting to make sure no one was planning something and if they were, he knew who to look for and who to follow. But hearing broken cries and screams shocked him to the point he was running on roofs to get home faster. Swinging the door opened and closed, he ran down the hall only to see a panting, rage filled and slightly bleeding Y/n. Who was about to break another mirror before Ian wrapped his arms around Y/n’s shaking figure and got him to stop. Despite him struggling while letting out screams and hisses before letting himself go limp.

Just laying there while Ian watched him with worried eyes, slowly moving him to the kitchen where he could truly get a good look at him. Wanting to see where the cuts were and wanting to know what made Y/n go on a rage filled destruction spree and not even flinching at the pain.

“Hey hey hey, Y/n what happened? I thought you were gonna sleep in today?”

Slowly blinking away the tears, the cuts slowly healing since none of them were that deep. Watching Ian slowly cup his cheeks so the two could stare at each other, Ian looking worried and concerned and Y/n trying not to cry while the feeling of his soft touch slowly calmed him down and keep him focused. Looking at him and focusing on staying calm and slowly breathing to explain. And slowly he got it, how Y/n went to meet with his family, only to almost get dragged and promised in marriage to an island far from here while the vampires had to fight against the sirens.

Talking about how they had a wolf close by and would’ve taken him by force and use him as bait to lure others in. Only to be viewed as a traitor, which would’ve been pointless to take him back other than making him serve his punishment as such. Even when being married he’d still have weekly punishments to attend to only to go back to his wife and keep going despite the pain. But Ian could see the pain, even after throwing things around and now learning the north had sided with the sirens. Which would explain why they wanted to get closer to the vampires in the first place since they both would clash. Needed people alive or intact to be drained of blood, and siren’s needed fresh meat to eat. How were they supposed to get along when their ways of eating were too different?

Ian didn’t speak the entire time, listening through the hiccups and stutters before slowly embracing Y/n, keeping his head on his shoulder near his neck. Not moving much while standing and just softly rocking Y/n. Soft back rubs and hums, the pain in his eyes were so real, yet it wasn’t just seeing someone he grew close to crying, he knew how special Y/n was to him and could only rock. He wanted to confess so bad, but this wasn’t the time. He wanted to do so under a full moon when they had nothing to worry about, they could just be themselves and get it over with. But he knew one thing, Y/n had a reason to live and keep pushing. Meaning if he ever got turned mid fight, he would wake up stronger.

Even during this time Ian made a silent promise to himself, he would protect Y/n as best as he could. Making sure he would never have a reason to cry or scream like this again while he stood strong. He stayed there for hours, taking note how Y/n’s shoulder’s relaxed some and his voice was softer. He was getting tired, this meant more than just being tired, Y/n was growing and his body needed to restart, basically.

“When we catch them, let me be the one to punish them…” And a soft grin spread on Ian’s face while he watched Y/n fall asleep. He had someone like him in his arms, he couldn’t wait to win this and keep Y/n near, knowing nothing was taking him away. Ian watched how Y/n slowly fell asleep in his arms. Carefully carrying him to the bedroom and laying down. Ian watched how Y/n’s body slightly twitched with each movement. His body was awake and ready to wake up and attack anyone whoever came near. But he just laid there, softly rubbing Y/n’s back and hummed the same random tune he always did. Just looking down and taking in how Y/n’s body was resting and relaxing. It made him question how life would look after this fight with the sirens.

Some could say the pair are overreacting, but with something like this and now getting conformation of overthrowing, and killing most likely. Despite being known as cruel, he’d always protect his home with those who stood by him. And making sure things were going to be settled smoothly, the two would make sure those who switched were punished along with creating a safer home. He was growing slowly but surely leaning more towards change, and seeing how Soohyuk was creating something he’d never thought he would. A home for others, while showing how he’d never step down the latter. He was a dangerous man, and if he needed to go back to wars, he would do so with no mercy in his eyes while putting his strongest men to the test.

Though sleep was something that would come as rare now. Despite Y/n sleeping early after getting stronger, drinking more and eating more raw meat to stay strong, he still just felt more tired and even Ian was concerned why. But there was little time to figure it out, reports of sirens getting closer and planting things on the outsides were getting more common as traps. The wolves putting up a fight, some gave in when promised better resource's, others stayed with the vampires and gave what they could while getting more weapons in return while those with children, or expecting were taken to places to rest. The vampires being made to create more buildings with resources, no more collars or being treated like toys to be tossed to the side. But everyone has to have something covering their ears in case they heard singing from the waters, it was nothing more than just a trap.

But something was wrong, One day Y/n went to sleep and hasn’t woken up since. Ian was getting more erratic as time passed and the sirens were slowly getting closer. Hyunjin stood next to him and waited to see for movement, but there was nothing. Yet he could see Y/n was alive, he would twitch randomly and his heart was beating, he was steady and nothing was wrong. Yet nothing seemed to wake him up, but the fights was starting, those who were being set out on the front lines were following a plan Hyunjin crafted after weeks, making sure arches were ready with bullets not meant to kill but stunned while others dragged them in certain pits, tied up with their mouths covered. Those on the front lines with spears and daggers were to take down those using weapons instead of singing while creating an opening for him and Ian to get to Seonghwa and Wonbin, and to drag them to the center house where they would remain while being questioned.

At first Bang chan was hesitate about this, but Hyunjin went regardless. Running when the flaming arrow soared in the sky while running deeper into the woods. Where his old home stood and looked to be on the verge of collapsing, having his two trusted axes on his back with daggers in his hand with his hair tied back into a bun so he could see. He’d never thought he’d have to fight his own pack, but there were times he’d imagine it and coming out on top regardless of who he was fighting. But having to fight against siren’s with skills being water and fighting, it made him excited while he fought and swung. But fighting with emotions high on edge was the hard part, even with his ears covered he was still struggling to come to terms with Y/n's condition. He was perfectly fine, nothing seemed to be wrong and his body was even healing itself from hidden injuries, yet why wasn’t he waking up? Was it the two creatures inside fighting again? Was it the food or maybe even the stress of being in a war?

His thoughts were racing while his movements were becoming sloppy, making it hard for Hyunjin to cover his open spots while being pulled across the wet floor. Despite having the upper hand outside, having to fight other trained siren’s with Seonghwa leading the charge was harder than most fights. Ian nearly falling to a weapon designed to turn him into dust, some mouths told secrets that supposed to share. Making the fight feel more intense despite some siren’s falling to their knees because of the sharp cuts and bleeding out on the sides. Being forced to watch more of their comrades fall to the side from arrows and sharp items. But if Ian were to fall, the battle would take a turn worse for them, better for the siren’s. But towards the end, seonghwa let out a song that seemed to make even the siren’s freeze. Singing strong enough to make the water around them swing around and act like sword swings. He never used his siren song before, if he ever did then it was for dire situations.

Looking up at the staircase where seonghwa was singing, the song mixing with Wonbin who was kneeling on the ground. Ian looked up with eyes burning with rage, hyunjin ready to throw his axe despite needing to take them alive. Only for him to grin while Ian ran up the stairs, charging behind seonghwa with bright red and yellow eyes shown Y/n charging with his ears covered, only to wrap his arms around seonghwa and falling down the stairs. Tumbling down before landing on the hardwood floors he once stomped around on when he was angry at something. It slowly rolling up while hearing the sounds of Seonghwa hissing while trying to stand, but his leg and hip burned with pain. Wonbin forced to be still with Soohyuk holding his neck, his nails close to squeezing Wonbin’s neck, close enough to nearly crush it.

“Now you have one choice to make here, live under my rule and suffer the consequences, or die with the rest of your people who’ve already been taken captive. And I highly doubt you want Seonghwa to watch your neck be crushed while you die.”

Watching seonghwa struggle to get up, Y/n keeping his bleeding head down, Wobin could only nod. Just wanting to save his 2nd in command and refusing to die out. Ian running over and hugging Y/n as tight as he could. His jacket and shirt ripped off during the fight, having some scars and bleeding scratches. He was just happy to see that Y/n was alive, but soon looking at his eyes and fangs, the transformation was done without the pain of being turned, but this just made Ian more happy and excited at this news. Picking up Y/n and spinning him around with a bright smile despite the blood around the two. Along with Hyunjin rolling his eyes in a playful manner, hearing the quick footsteps and the broken door being swung opened with Chan leading the other vampires in and taking the two living members back into the city. Chan running over to make sure Hyunjin wasn’t entirely too injured.

Soohyuk watching his two strongest men find people who made them fall to their knees and smile with joy in their eyes. Having someone to protect, and to go home to. But he still had an empire to build and maintain, starting with rebuilding his own once again and making sure nothing else could happen, and if so he had it ready and prepared. Though he was also prepared to hear the make-out sounds and canceling out the noises and staying away from his house since the smell would soon to get too much despite his home being hidden.

Getting home was like chasing a high, Y/n running in front of Ian while laughing, despite Ian having a serious look on his face with a grin. The moment the front door was closed and the large curtains covered the large back windows. Ian grabbed Y/n and pinned him to the wall, locking their lips together in a hot and rough kiss. Ian’s hands running down and picking up Y/n’s legs, wrapping them around his legs while feeling Y/n’s hands rubbing his chest and nipples, often squeezing them which made Ian whimper against the kiss. Pulling away to let out a loud whimper, his head leaning back with his hands squeezing Jun’s thighs. Looking down at Y/n with their eyes locking in each other, no words needed to be spoken, only nods and tugging at anything they could.

Ian kept his head up and to the side, letting Y/n suck and kiss on his neck and shoulders while making his way up the stairs and getting to his room, since it was the first room he could think of. Swinging the door opened and closed and pinned Y/n down on the bed. His arms caging Y/n under his arms while leaving rough kisses on his chest, ripping off the shirt with his hands moving quickly. It Tasting little drops of blood while his ears were being filled with Y/n’s moans and soft whispers.

Ian kissing his chest, his tongue softly tracing up to his ear, his hands holding the flimsy and almost torn off sweatpants Y/n had worn the day he fell asleep. Looking down at Ian’s shoulders with his legs wrapped around Ian’s waist, feeling something rub against him and biting his lip.

“I’ve been waiting months for this stupid war to be over just so I could make you mine. Nothings about to stop me, are you okay with that?’

“I better be screaming all fucking Night Ian.”

The two locking eyes, licking their lips before going in for another rough kiss, clothes being ripped and thrown off to the side like nothing mattered. Some in the corner some barely made it off the bed completely with how flimsy they were being tossed aside. Ian leaving many kisses and purple hickies over Y/n’s chest like nothing else mattered. Grinning against his skin hearing the gasp and moans, feeling Y/n’s touch with each kiss and his hair being messed and tugged on. Gods, he loved the feeling and could feel himself twitching with each touch and kiss, but he wanted to drag this on for as long as possible, leaving marks everywhere he could with no regrets and knowing the pair would go all night with no regrets. Things in the morning could wait despite having to deal with things they didn’t want to think about right now.

Leaning up and watching Y/n reach up to leave his own marks on Ian’s tattooed covered chest and up to his neck, knowing since Ian barely ever covered his chest people would see them and ask questions. Y/n made sure they stuck and showed, but everyone knows Ian, he would brag about them regardless if someone asked or not. But he loved them, enjoying the sight and biting his lip. He wanted to pound Y/n right into the mattress, watching him grip something only to see the stars before coming back down from heaven. Flipping Y/n on his stomach he wanted to see the back before taking him once again in the front. Not only that, but being able to leave marks and kisses on his back knowing the only person who could see them is him.

“Grip something, unless you want to be rocking under me for the rest of the night.”

His deep hushed voice made Jun shiver before seeing him grip a pillow and some of the headboard before letting out a louder gasp and moan. Feeling the tip slowly push inside him along with the rest of his cock. Arching his back some and gripping the headboard, Smacking the bed to get Ian to move. Slightly keeping himself up Ian quickly moved his hips, his hands gripping Y/n’s side just to help himself find a steady pace before letting one hand spank and grip Y/n’s ass, hearing the pleasured screams and moans from Y/n while leaning his head forward just to see Y/n’s eyes rolled back and his tongue sticking out. His head bouncing back and forth while gripping anything he could and leaving scratches. He was getting closer, Ian could see it on his face, just to see the written pleasure on his face. But Ian didn’t want to finish just yet, so he pulled out and flipped Y/n back on his back. He wanted the scratches on his back, on his chest or just about anywhere.

Kisses Y/n before he could let out a loud cry, pushing himself back in and picking up the pace. Pulling his head back and watching Y/n throw his head back, exposing the dark purple hickies covering his neck while leaving scratches on Ian’s back, trying to stare at Ian’s focused and pleasured face. His eyes fluttering closed while leaning his head to the side, trying to keep himself steady and in control before leaning down and kissing Y/n ’s shoulder and whispering in his ear.

“Gods Doll I love you so much. Look at you painted like a piece of art simply made and created by me, oh there’s nothing better than seeing this. Gods if you could see yourself and how beautiful you look trying to talk to me only to scream my name and beg for that sweet release. Tell me babyboy how badly do you want to release?”

All Y/n could do was quickly nod his head, letting out a loud whimpering cry at the feeling of his prostate being mercilessly attacked by Ian, holding his head down and making sure each movement was hitting all the right places. Making sure Y/n felt like he was in the clouds and never running out of energy to do so, feeling himself shiver and letting out a higher whimper, he knew he was close, and by the feeling that Ian was closer, but the night was still young and there was truly no ending to this endless love night. Yet Here he was being trapped with a smile on his face as he stared at Ian, his movements getting sloppier, he was getting closer with each movement. Holding each other closer at the feeling of their release. Head’s being titled back but Ian didn’t seem to stop despite seeing Y/n shaking in his arms.

Going throughout the night, the entire bed looking a mess and sheets thrown around the room. The bed needing to be changed and deep cleaned with all the stains that were placed on the bed, having to rest Y/n on the guest bed while he made sure the main bed got cleaned. Looking down at Y/n with a smile on his face.

“Whoops, I don’t think you’re gonna be able to walk for a while. I went a little too far on pounding you though. Oh, did you like the last one? Holding your hands back while helping you bounce? Oh, could we do that again? It was an amazing show.”

“Ian…I’m tired.”

“Oh right! Whoops let me get you in a bath and a drink! Oh, I’ll clean the bed afterwards and you’re relaxed!”

Rolling his eyes while laying on the bed, trying not to laugh while slowly moving. Watching Ian run some warm water with some bubbles along with some rose petals. Letting the water slowly rise and soon laid Jun inside the water, letting him relax for as long as possible, grabbing the sheets and clothes, throwing them in the washer while getting a steamer deep cleaning the mattress while listening in case Y/n was ready to get Y/n out of the bath and soon dressed for bed. Softly humming as he got the end cleaned and soon would get the clothes out. Helping Jun get out of the bath and dried off, being lathered in his favorite lotion and getting dressed for bed. He knew he needed rest and kept him tucked in, laying next to him and nuzzling the mark growing on Y/n's shoulder. Smiling softly as he let out a purr.

Letting out a soft sigh, taking his long hair down, his black and gold silk robe softly swaying in the wind while he walked outside into the large homemade garden. The grey stone path leading to other sections of flowers while he slowly carried a watering can while he carefully water the bright hydrangeas before walking to the large stone water fountain. Letting the moon shine down with the large garden while letting out a soft sigh. Setting down the empty water can and sitting next to the water fountain and staring at the full moon.

“I miss you so much, my little rose. I wonder are you doing alright up there? Or wherever you are, I wonder do you still remember me? I wonder, do you still love rare flowers? I hope you’re happy, but not taken. You know I don’t mind being the villain if needed. Oh, I miss you so much, my love.”

83 notes · View notes

unholywriters · 2 months ago

Text

A little something I was making for a while, Welcome to the Winery! I almost forgot to do this part, life has been coming at me for no reason

Welcome to Winery's Collection!

Welcome to Winery's collection, our main goal here is to create a welcoming home and environment for 21+ dark writers, and writers in general. You don't need to post any dark content just to feel welcomed here. We take everything.

The manor, our discord server has places for you to brainstorm, to chat wither others about a little bit of everything. Have any suggestions? Feel Free to ask the team any questions and soon, there will be an answer.

Let's get to our wine setup for you to learn more about the collection, the members, the labels, and groups we write for! Can't wait to see you inside the manor darlings.

Winery's Member's

Winery Rules

Winery Labels

Winery List

Winery Index

11 notes · View notes

unholywriters · 2 months ago

Text

𝔀𝓮𝓵𝓬𝓸𝓶𝓮 𝓽𝓸 𝓭𝓸𝓿𝓮 𝓷𝓮𝓽 : 𝑜𝒻𝒻𝒾𝒸𝒾𝒶𝓁 𝓅𝑜𝓈𝓉

𝓷𝓮𝓽 𝓹𝓻𝓮𝓶𝓲𝓼𝓮 : this is a net dedicated to promoting morally grey, niche, or less traditional kpop fics. you won't find vanilla or "traditional" fics here. this is a space especially for curating an archive of fics that usually makes others side-eye you. for example: you won't find an average choi seungcheol coffee shop au here, but you may discover a bull!hybrid choi seungcheol au.

due to the premise of this net and the reality that these niches will feature sexual scenes, this is a strictly 18+ net.

you do not have to be a member of this net to have your fic featured here. all that is needed is that your fic contains one of the nontraditional niches, which can be viewed in the catalogue. make sure your fic is within the overall rules of the net. after, please use #dovenet and your fic will be promoted here! if you have a fic that isn't yours that you would like to see promoted, please send an anon including the link of the fic. if you want to ensure your fic will be seen and reblogged to the network, please apply to be a member !!

𝒾𝓃𝓉𝑒𝓇𝑒𝓈𝓉𝑒𝒹 𝒾𝓃 𝒷𝑒𝒾𝓃𝑔 𝒶 𝓂𝑒𝓂𝒷𝑒𝓇? please make sure of the following:

↪︎ you are over 18 years old, no exceptions ↪︎ have at least one fic or are going to put out a fic that contains at least one of the niches ↪︎ have reblogged the official post (this post) for dove net ↪︎ have read the membership rules

after, you are more than welcome to fill out the membership application.

୨⎯ 𝓫𝓪𝓬𝓴 𝓽𝓸 𝓷𝓪𝓿𝓲𝓰𝓪𝓽𝓲𝓸𝓷 ⎯୧

92 notes · View notes

unholywriters · 2 months ago

Text

New Member Acceptance Post #46

Welcome to K-Vanity: @unholywriters @eclipsaria

could not tag:

Now that you are a member, please follow the following steps:

Reblog this acceptance post.

You can now use our network tag, #kvanity.

Make sure our network is visible on your blog! This means having a link to the network somewhere on your blog. This needs to be done within a week from acceptance. We will be checking!

Please make sure your DMs are open so that @kvanity-main can send you the invite link to our discord.

Please make sure to follow our general rules. Writers and visual content creators should also make sure to follow their role specific rules.

Please make sure to notify the net or admins for username/URL/name changes during the application process if you haven’t already done so or we suggest creating a blog that redirects your old URL to your new one!

Enjoy other perks as members of the network such as interactive activities and events!

Please reach out to us for any questions.

2 notes · View notes

unholywriters · 2 months ago

Text

We are very excited to welcome our new Residents to Cosy Home!

@xomakara, @shadowkoo, @unholywriters, @heechwe, @ourdawnishotterthanourday, @svtiddiess, @chugging-antiseptic-dye, @rems-writing, @pars-ley, @yuta-nakamots, @okiedokrie

Now that you are a Resident, there are just a few things you need to do:

First, reblog this acceptance post so that we know you've seen it.

Second, tag @cosyhomenet on your blog in an easy to find place; we will be checking this.

And finally, make your way over to our Discord server to join us! Once there, please make sure to thoroughly read and follow the server rules.

If you have any questions once you're in the server, don't be afraid to ask them; our Housekeeping Team exists to make everyone's time in Cosy Home as happy and comfortable as possible.

We truly hope that you enjoy your time with us!

24 notes · View notes

unholywriters · 3 months ago

Text

I LOVE THIS. READ IT. IM BEGGING YOU. IT WAS SO BEAUTIFULLY DONE I KID YOU N O T.

❑ NOW PLAYING: 「 몸 (body) 」「 FEVER 」「 Moth to a Flame 」

When your dad remarried after your mother’s death, you never expected to get a step-brother out of it, especially not one as mean as Christian. Despite bullying you in your youth, Christian finally mellowed out and now you have a playful and teasing relationship, like most siblings. Except Christian isn’t like most siblings. On the surface, he’s your step-brother who playfully teases you but deep down, he hides something much darker. Or the one where your hot, tattooed, older step-brother has the hots for you and thinks none of the guys you date are good enough for you so he makes your boyfriend break up with you on a family vacation and shows you that only he can make you truly happy. step-bro!Christian × fem!Reader

back || m.list || taglist || next »» ❑ WORD COUNT — 24.9k (47.3k total) ❑ WARNINGS — adult dialogue, female reader, curvy reader, mentions of: food & alcohol consumption, fictional versions of real places, axe throwing, parental death, marriage, axe throwing, infidelity & cheating; THIS FIC CONTAINS A TABOO TOPIC. IF STEPCEST BOTHERS YOU, DO NOT READ THIS! ❑ CONTENT — slow burn, angst, smut; themes of stepcest, taboo topics, family vacation, Thailand; non idol au, step-sibling au ❑ NOTES — this is my first major DPR IAN fic so be nice. He mainly goes by Christian in this so keep that in mind. The location is a fictional version of a replace: Phuket, Thailand. I’ve never been but I did a LOT of research ((as usual)) on the places mentioned but of course, I can only learn so much from a screen. If you’re from Thailand, I don’t mean any disrespect. It’s a beautiful country and learning what I have makes me want to visit sometime. THERE ARE THEMES OF STEPCEST AS WELL AS ACTUAL STEPCEST IN THIS FIC. IF THIS TOPIC BOTHERS YOU, DO NOT READ THIS AND MOVE ON. YOU ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE CONTENT YOU CONSUME. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED. Thank you so much for hyping me up @unholywriters you have been my rock during this long ass writing process and thank you for beta-ing for me. It means so much! Thank you to everyone else who reads and reblogs this and as always, this is a work of fiction and all characters are not reflective of their respective irl counterparts. for entertainment purposes only.

MINORS WILL BE BLACKLISTED & BLOCKED. AGELESS BLOGS WILL BE BLOCKED.

❑ SMUT WARNINGS: STEPCEST (do not read if this makes you uncomfortable), CHEATING/INFIDELITY (i do not condone, this is for the plot) fingering (f receiving), and that should be on this part. there's more in the second part. if i missed any, just let me know!

When you lost your mother at the age of 9, the last thing you expected to happen was your father remarrying. For two years, it was just you, your father, and your sister, Emmy. Until it wasn’t and your father introduced you to his new fiancée, Kate.

At first, you were angry and upset with your father for trying to replace your mother but Kate quickly grew on you. She was a wonderful person inside and out. She filled the void left by your late mother without truly replacing her.

The only downside was, with Kate came her son, Christian.

Christian was a few years older than you and in high school when you met. You had hoped he would fill the role of protective older brother but he quickly proved you wrong, picking on you when your parents weren’t around and generally annoying the hell out of you.

It was only you he picked on, Emmy never received an iota of his bullying and instead, he was sweet and protective over your sister but you were his verbal and sometimes physical punching bag. Not that he ever actually hurt you. It was mainly annoyances, like tugging on your hair, pinching the exposed skin of your arm from behind, bumping into you and knocking you into the kitchen island or other furniture.

It was never over the top and he always had a smirk on his face when you turned to glare at him. As you got older, his bullying became more and more incessant but he was smart and never got caught by your parents or anyone else. He saved his torment for when you were alone.

When Christian went off to college, you finally felt free. Except for when he’d come back during breaks and holidays. He was just as mean to you as ever but totally sweet to your sister. It made no sense why he was so awful to you and such a kind and caring older brother towards your sister.

When it was your turn to go to college, you applied for colleges on the opposite side of the country so you could be far away from Christian and his torment. During winter break of your freshman year of college, things took a huge turn.

You had spent the weeks leading up to winter break dreading the return home but upon arriving home, you met Christian’s new girlfriend and his behavior towards you had taken a drastic 180 and he was suddenly nice towards you. It was slightly off putting but you were thankful for the change.

When Christian graduated, he and his girlfriend got a place together and things seemed pretty serious until you returned home to visit your parents and found Christian had moved back in, albeit temporarily. He and his girlfriend had broken up due to irreconcilable differences.

That night, you and Christian bonded over the firepit in your parents’ backyard, talking about failed relationships, goals in life, and more. After that night, things between the two of you were much better. Each family function, you started to grow closer and closer and the former harsh torment turned into playful teasing on both your parts.

After you graduated, you landed a job in the city but were able to go back and visit your dad and stepmom from time to time, running into Christian occasionally. You even started seeing someone, Daniel. When things between you and Daniel were getting serious, you decided to invite him to meet your family over the holidays. Your sister and Kate adored him and your dad warmed up to him as well.

The only person who didn’t seem to like him was Christian.

Regardless, things between you and Daniel got pretty serious so when your father informed you of a family summer vacation he and your stepmom planned, it was a no-brainer that you were going to invite Daniel to join you once your dad and Kate okayed the decision.

“Did you pack your swim trunks?” you asked as you walked out of your closet, phone tucked between your ear and shoulder. You could almost see Daniel smiling on the other end of the phone. “Yes, mom,” he said playfully but you hissed. “Do not call me mom,” you reminded him.

You neatly folded the item of clothing in your hands and set it on the bed, planning your outfits for the vacation and grabbing any other essentials you would need. “I packed like three pairs,” Daniel added as you counted the number of outfits you had. “Good,” you murmured, almost not paying attention.

“You bringing any of those bikinis you bought when we went shopping?” he asked, a hint of playfulness in his tone. You rolled your eyes, your gaze landing on said bikinis. “I was,” you said, smiling as you pulled your bottom lip between your teeth. “But maybe I’ll swap them out for my old one piece.” You heard your boyfriend gasp on the other end. “Don’t you dare,” he said, chuckling.

You shook your head, your own laughter coming out. “You’ll just have to wait and see what I’m bringing,” you continued. You heard him groan dramatically. “Fine,” he huffed. “Will you model them for me?” he asked softly. Your smile returned. “If you’re good,” you answered.

“I’ll be on my best behavior,” Daniel said and you imagined him placing his hand over his chest as he promised. “You better be,” you retorted. “My dad’s paying a lot of money for this vacation. I want it to go as smoothly as possible.” A brief pause fell over you before your boyfriend replied.

“Will your brother be there?” he asked. You sighed, rolling your eyes. “Step-brother,” you corrected him. “And probably? His mom helped plan and pay for this vacation so I imagine he’ll be there. It is a family vacation after all.” Silence followed once more. “Then tell your step-brother to behave. He’s been nothing but cold since I met him. I don’t know what his deal is,” Daniel finally replied.

It was true. While your sister, dad, and Kate had all warmed up to an accepted Daniel, Christian had not. He was nice as ever to you but to Daniel, he was icy and refused to warm up and open up to him. You chalked it up to him finally playing the role of protective brother, especially after your heart to heart chat.

“I can text him. Tell him to play nice,” you offered, which Daniel appreciated. “I’ll see you tomorrow, yeah?” Daniel asked as you grabbed the last few things you needed from your closet. “Yeah,” you answered. “We’re meeting them at the airport at midnight,” you reminded him.

Once you both hung up, you tossed your phone onto the bed and started packing your clothes into your suitcase, keeping the outfit pieces together to make it easier on yourself. You eyed the bikinis you’d purchased when you and Daniel went shopping so he could get some swim trunks as the ones he had were falling apart.

Each one had gotten a very enthusiastic seal of approval from your boyfriend when you modeled them for him, making all your insecurities melt immediately. You quickly took the swimsuits to the counter and bought them, thanking your boyfriend when you got back to your apartment.

With everything packed securely in your luggage and your toiletry bag packed with the items allowed on the flight, you went about the rest of your night, making a quick frozen dinner, showering, and climbing into bed once your outfit for the plane ride was set out.

Sleep thankfully came quickly and you only woke up when your alarm went off at 10 pm. ‘Dragging yourself out of bed before the sun came up should be a crime’ you thought as you pulled on your clothes for the day, opting for a pair of dark gray yoga pants, and a cream colored fitted shirt over a white tank. The shoes you picked were comfortable and you could take them off easily.

As you were packing up your charging cord into your purse, you heard the buzzer sound and quickly made your way into the living room where you checked the camera before unlocking the door to the tired face of Daniel who smiled upon seeing you. “Glad to see I’m not the only one suffering,” he said as you let him into the apartment.

“Got everything packed?” he asked as he followed you to your bedroom where your luggage sat waiting. “Two suitcases, a carry-on, and my bag,” you replied, patting the top of your tallest suitcase. Daniel eyed you suspiciously. “That’s a lot of luggage,” he noted.

You stared blankly at him. “Outfits and shoes for ten days, plus extra underwear and socks. Toiletries, electronics, potentially everything I might need for a ten day family vacation and space in case I buy stuff to bring back? I think this is pretty reasonable,” you answered as you grabbed your phone from the nightstand.

“I like what you’re wearing,” he said as you turned to bend over to finish packing your bag. “Have you worn this for me before?” he asked, moving to stand behind you, his eyes fixated on your ass. You stood up, backing into his hold. “I wear these to the gym,” you answered, giggling softly as he peppered the side of your face with kisses.

“Daniel! We’re gonna be late,” you whined and he sighed, letting go of you reluctantly. “I got the big one,” he added as you grabbed your bag and slung it over your shoulder while he got the bigger backpack and grabbed the handle of your large suitcase, leaving the smaller one to you.

The elevator ride down to the lobby was quiet as you checked into your flight on the app. Your dad had sent your and Daniel’s tickets to you so you could pick your seats. You helped Daniel put the luggage in the trunk before getting into the passenger seat with your bag and finishing up the seat selection.

There were thankfully two seats near the rear of the plane. Most people hated the back because it was close to the bathrooms but thankfully you’d never smelled anything in all the times you’d chosen the back. It was worth it to not have anyone behind you. Daniel said anything other than the emergency exit was fine with him.

As he got into the front seat, Daniel lifted a coffee cup and passed it to you and you smiled, taking it from him. “I know you hate how expensive airport coffee is,” he said as he turned the car on and carefully pulled into traffic, following the flow and the route to the airport.

The drive to the airport wasn’t long and you arrived soon, your coffee cup sat empty in the cup holder next to his. Daniel pulled into the parking garage, following the signs to park underneath and finding a spot near the elevators. Meeting him at the trunk, you gathered your luggage and made your way to the surface, following the signs for departures.

Inside, you went through security, checked your luggage and made your way towards your gate, keeping your head on a swivel as you looked for your family. As you neared the gate, you heard a familiar voice and turned around to spot your step-mom, Kate, waving at you, your sister by her side. Weaving through the other patrons, you made your way over with Daniel in tow and were instantly greeted by your sister, Emmy, with a tight hug.

Kate greeted Daniel before turning her attention on you. The relationship between you and Kate had always been good. She never tried to replace your mother and she made it clear that she was merely there as an additional parent if you needed her. You could see how much love she had for your father and by extension for you and for Emmy as well.

“You get all checked in?” she asked as you pulled back and nodded. “We’re sitting in the back,” you answered. “No one behind us,” you added. “Just the way you like it,” Emmy chimed in. You looked around, taking note of your missing father and step-brother. “Where’s dad?” you asked, looking around for him. “He took Christian to go pick up some breakfast,” Emmy answered as she sat back down, pulling out her Nintendo Switch and resuming whatever game was occupying her free time these days.

Kate urged you and Daniel to join and sit down with them while you waited for your dad and step-brother to return. Kate asked you how work and life had been going which you offered small bits of but let Daniel take the reins on that since he had more to talk about than you did.

As you were vaguely tuning into the conversation, you looked up in time to see your dad returning, a smile on his face as he carried a couple bags of what you could only assume were breakfast sandwiches. He joined the group as Kate looked up and then scanned the immediate area, no doubt looking for her son. “Where’s Christian?” she asked.

“Picking up the coffee order. We got breakfast from one place and he got the coffee from another,” your dad answered as he set one bag down and opened the one still in his hand, starting to pull out the sandwiches. “Chicken, bacon, cheese on an everything bagel,” he announced, to which your sister looked up excitedly, setting her gaming device down and taking the wrapped sandwich from him.

You watched your dad deal out the food, offering you the turkey sausage and you smiled, thanking him as you took it, grateful your dad remembered what you liked after all these years. Daniel thanked him as he took another sandwich from him. “Perfect timing,” your dad said and you looked up as Christian came into view. He carried a cardboard drink tray in one hand and in the other a brown paper bag.

“Coffee,” he said simply as your dad took the tray from him. As he opened the bag, you took in his appearance, taking note of some new tattoos he hadn’t had the last time you saw him. His hair had grown out some and he let it do its own thing, forming loose curls. He wore a fitted black tee, black sweats, and some slides with black socks. He’d been hitting the gym more and it showed in his arms.

He pulled out a donut with strawberry icing and handed it to Emmy who thanked him excitedly. As he turned towards you, he stopped, eyes falling on your figure sitting on the edge of your seat, almost as if he was taken by surprise. “Hey!” he said, flashing a smile. You got up to greet him. “When did you get here?” he asked as you hugged him, feeling his toned chest against yours as he wrapped his arms around you tightly.

“Just now,” you answered. When you broke apart, Christian turned his attention to Daniel who had gotten to his feet. There was a tense moment between them as they stared at one another before Christian finally extended a hand out for your boyfriend to take and you were relieved when Daniel did take it and they shook hands. “Hey man, how’ve you been?” Christian asked, a much different attitude than he had the last time your family had been together.

“Good,” Daniel answered. “Just been working,” he added. “Oh right, Y/N was telling us about the promotion,” your dad intervened, drawing your boyfriend’s attention away as Christian turned, reaching into the paper sack and pulled out another frosted donut, handing it to you.

“Maple, right?” he asked, catching you by surprise. You’d always loved maple frosted donuts but you never expected him of all people to remember that detail. “Uh, yeah.” you said softly, taking the donut from him. “Thanks.”

The rest of the hour passed and finally, they called for the boarding for your flight. You joined your family, falling in line behind your sister and Christian with Daniel by your side.

Boarding the plane was a tedious process you’d done plenty of times before but once you were in your window seat, your carry-on stowed away in the compartment overhead and your bag under the seat, you were ready to relax on the flight, knowing it was about to be a long one.

Daniel settled into the seat beside you and shuffled through the available movie options, settling on one he’d never seen before. You peered over the seat in front of you, catching sight of your dad putting something in the overhead compartment near the front of the plane. He caught sight of you peeking and waved which you returned.

The flight attendant started their safety briefing while you quickly put your phone on airplane mode and slipped it back into your bag. As you sat back up, Daniel offered you the other earbud for his movie which you took gratefully, hoping the selection he made would eat up some of the 15 hour flight.

The movie was one you’d never seen but it was also in a genre you didn’t really care for so you sort of tuned it out and didn’t really follow the plot that much but Daniel was heavily invested. Sometime well after the pilot had turned off the seatbelt sign, the urge to relieve yourself hit and you mentally cursed yourself for not doing your business at the airport.

Excusing yourself, you squeezed between your boyfriend and the seats in front of your row to step out into the aisle and head for the bathroom, cursing under your breath at the little sign that read ‘occupied.’ Checking the other side, you could see that it said the same thing and you sighed, resigned to wait for the person inside to finish their business.

Glancing out at the other passengers, you could see your dad and Kate from where you stood. Kate was doing something that looked suspiciously like crocheting while your dad’s attention was focused on the book in his hands. As your eyes scanned over the seated passengers, you could see your sister a few rows back and in the middle section of rows but the seat beside her was empty.

‘Where’s Christian?’ you wondered. Your thoughts were interrupted as the person behind the bathroom door started to move. You could hear the airplane toilet flush and the sink turned on. ‘Finally,’ you thought as your step-brother was pushed out of your mind, the pressure from your bladder building by the second.

As the door opened, you looked up and nearly ran into the familiar face of your step-brother. “Oh,” you said, stumbling back, tripping over your own shoe as your foot slipped out of it. Before you could fall, Christian grabbed your arm with one hand, the other moving to the small of your back to stead you. “Careful,” he murmured. The exchange felt like it lasted for minutes but in reality was only a few seconds.

“Thanks,” you mumbled as your foot quickly found your shoe and slipped it back on. You shifted, pressing your back against the wall as Christian slipped past you. Once he was out of the way, you slipped into the small bathroom, shutting the door behind you and turning the lock so the sign outside read occupied.

When Christian had received his assigned seat and learned he’d be sitting with Emmy, he was glad. Not that he didn’t want to sit with your dad or with his own mother. He would have been glad to sit with them but the thought of sitting next to you on a 15 hour long flight was more than he could bear. But upon learning your boyfriend would be joining your family vacation, he suddenly wished he’d been assigned to sit with you instead.

He had no real reason to dislike Daniel the way he did and he tried his best to be civil but the fact of the matter was that he thought no one was good enough for you. None of the guys you’d brought home in the past, the boyfriends you’d had in high school or even the ones you’d just gone out with. None of them were good enough for you.

He told himself it was his big brother instincts kicking in but deep down he knew that was just the lie he told himself so he wouldn’t give into the delusions that threatened to consume him. The dark thoughts he kept buried deep inside him. The reason he thought no one was good enough for you was because in his mind, there was only one person who was good enough for you but he refused to entertain that idea no matter how many times it popped up because it was wrong.

You were his step-sister. It was wrong to even have those thoughts to begin with but he couldn’t help it. Especially now when you wore those tight yoga pants that hugged your curves and showed off some of your best assets.

Christian cleared his throat as he returned to his seat and sat down, immediately grabbing his jacket and throwing it over his lap as he tried to will the involuntary reaction his body had to your presence away. He’d gotten good at hiding it but since it had been months since he’d last seen you, his iron will had turned into aluminum foil, easily bent and crumpled.

It had taken all of his willpower not to lose his composure the moment he spotted you in the airport, sitting there innocently as you talked with his mom and your dad. He’d nearly dropped the coffee tray and sprinted for the bathroom because of how visceral his reaction was to seeing you in those yoga pants and that fitted shirt. It was embarrassing. He was a grown man, not some hormone riddled teen.

As he sat there, keeping his breathing calm and collected not only for his sake but for your sister sitting next to him, he felt like he was calming down and able to breathe normally. Next to him, Emmy’s attention was focused on her gaming device, no doubt listening to the soothing tones of Animal Crossing as she worked on building up her island.

Checking his watch, Christian saw they still had several hours left of the flight and he decided to pick one of the inflight movie options to occupy the time and his attention, hopefully he wouldn’t have to run into you again until you disembarked at your destination and then he would have to figure out how to survive a 10 day family vacation at the resort with you.

The flight arrived on time in Hong Kong and Christian was exhausted to say the least. Upon seeing you at the gate, he could tell you felt the same way he did. The layover was thankfully not a super long one but he still had three hours to kill. When your group found the departure gate, he watched as you threw yourself down into one of the chairs and groaned as Daniel sat next to you.

A meal had been offered on the plane and while it was good for airplane food, Christian needed a meal. He glanced around the airport terminal until his eyes fell on something that seemed too good to be true. A place serving breakfast.

“Anyone else hungry?” he asked, looking around at the tired faces around him. At the mention of food, both you and Emmy perked up. “Food?” you asked. Christian nodded towards a place near your gate. “Chinese breakfast,” he added. Your dad moved to get up but you beat him to it. “I’ll go,” you said softly. “You stay.” Your dad nodded and fished out his wallet for his card but Christian waved him off. “My treat,” he said before turning to look at you.

“Shall we?”

You followed your step-brother to the breakfast place, looking over the menu. As you both perused the options, you heard Christian mutter under his breath. “None of these really can be taken back.” You glanced at him and back at the menu. “Should we just tell them to come over?” you asked. Christian nodded. “C’mon,” he said, nodding his head. “Let’s go get them.”

After relaying the information to your family and gathering your bags and carry-ons, you returned to the restaurant. Emmy told you to pick for her and sat down at one of the larger tables. Daniel stood beside you as he looked over the menu while your dad and Kate looked at the menu as well.

After placing your order, you returned to the table and waited for your order to be ready. You sat across from Christian who sat between Emmy and the wall, scrolling endlessly on his phone. Emmy had dived back into her game, your dad and Kate were talking about the trip itinerary and Daniel was looking around the airport terminal, taking in the architecture.

It was part of his job. He loved design and looking at architecture from other cultures. Seeing how things were done differently was of great interest to him. His favorite structures to compare were airports and bridges. He had expressed a desire to visit Prague and see the Gothic architecture there.

After a while, your food was ready and the order number called out. You got up at the same time as Christian to help bring the food back. At the counter, you collected a couple of the trays while Christian grabbed the others and brought them to the table. You’d ordered quite a bit just to try everything. The dishes you liked the most were the congee, the steamed buns, and the wonton soup. You got Emmy some crepes which were filled with a sweet cream filling and those were also delicious.

After finishing, your group returned to the departure gate to wait the remaining hour to board. As you waited, you decided to do your business in the airport to avoid using the airplane bathroom as often again. You got up, telling Daniel where you were going and headed for the signs that pointed to the restrooms. You found the ladies room relatively quickly and entered.

As you finished up and were drying your hands, you felt your phone buzz in your pocket and pulled it out to check. Daniel had texted you, asking if you’d grab him a coffee on your way back. You sent back a quick confirmation as you headed out of the bathroom, running right into a hard body.

As you stumbled backwards, strong hands grabbed your waist to steady you and looking up, you met Christian’s shocked expression. “Do you often not watch where you’re going?” he joked. You rolled your eyes, fighting the urge to smile. “Only when you’re around,” you retorted. “Oh?” he asked. “Hoping I’ll swoop in and save the day? Didn’t take you for a damsel in distress,” he smirked.

You playfully swatted his arm. “Damsel? No,” you replied as you both started walking back towards the gate. “In distress? Always,” you added, to which he laughed. “Maybe your boyfriend needs to do a better job,” he mumbled and you turned to look at him. “Better job of what?” you asked, raising a brow. Christian hesitated. “Uh…” he trailed off but you playfully pushed him.

“I’m just fucking with you, dude,” you said, shaking your head as you continued forward, eyes sweeping the airport until you found a place serving coffee. Christian followed and upon realizing where you were heading, sighed in relief. “You read my mind,” he joked as you got into line. “Daniel texted me as I was leaving the bathroom. Asked me to pick up some coffee on the way back.”

Christian said nothing as you quickly pulled out your phone and asked your boyfriend what he wanted as well as asking if anyone else wanted anything. After a couple moments of typing, you got a list of items and walked up to the counter to order. You listed off the items from your phone before placing your own coffee order. Christian quickly tacked his onto the order and as you reached for your wallet, Christian used his phone to pay.

“You didn’t have to do that,” you said as he took the printed receipt from the cashier with a thank you. He turned to you as you both moved towards the pick up counter to wait for your order. “It’s not a big deal,” he said, shrugging. “I hardly ever see you except for holidays anymore,” he continued. “So I don’t get to spoil you. I see Emmy all the time and I’m always paying for her food or coffee.”

You let a chuckle slip past your lips. “That’s because Emmy is a leech,” you joked. “She always made me pay, too.” Christian laughed at your shared experience of your greedy little sister. “I don’t mind,” Christian finally added. “You both know I’d do anything for you two.” As you glanced over at him, you found him already looking at you with an expression he’d never looked at you with.

It gave you a strange feeling, your stomach fluttering. That was something you’d never experienced before. At least not when looking at your step-brother. You quickly looked away as the baristas started loading your drinks into a cardboard tray. You thanked them, grabbing the tray before Christian could, leaving him to grab the two lone drinks and straws.

You led the way back to the gate silently, Christian following behind.

The rest of the hour passed by and soon you were boarding the next plane, thankful for the relatively shorter flight you now had to take to Thailand. You led the way, Daniel following behind as you reached your seats. These were also located in front of the bathrooms about halfway down the plane. By sheer coincidence, Christian and Emmy were the row in front of you and your dad and Kate in front of them.

Daniel helped load your carry-on into the overhead compartment before adding his own while you sat by the window. You had offered to let him sit by the window this time but he declined, citing an irrational fear of window seats. You didn’t push and sat down, putting your bag under Emmy’s seat in front of you as Christian put his in the overhead compartment.

As he took his seat, you could see him glance at you and busied yourself with the display on the back of Emmy’s seat, browsing through the movies and games. After the safety briefing, you found a game you could play and connect with the other passengers and excitedly went to show Daniel but he was already into the opening credits of a movie, headphones on.

You heard a short ‘psst’ and looked up to find Christian peering at you from between the seats. “I’m checked into UNO. I’ll play with you. Emmy’s doing Animal Crossing stuff again.” You smiled and sat back to tap on the icon for UNO. You found the lobby Christian started with the name IAN and clicked on it, setting your display name as ex0ticbvtters. Upon seeing the name you picked, Christian stifled a laugh which came out as a snort.

For the next couple hours, you played UNO with him, laughing and cursing under your breath anytime he laid down a plus four or plus two or vice versa. You came out on top most of the rounds which you cackled softly to yourself about. Daniel’s movie had ended at this point and he asked if you wanted to watch another with him which you accepted.

With your attention captured, Christian decided he would also pick a movie, not wanting to play UNO against anyone else. As he put the headphones on, he thought to himself he might have to find a place selling UNO when they landed so he could play with you again.

The last couple hours of the flight went by quickly thankfully to the movie he chose and soon the plane was making the final descent into the airport. Emmy had put her device away and was excitedly looking around, trying to get a glimpse of the ocean waters below.

Christian had been to the beach and the ocean plenty of times but he couldn’t deny the small wave of excitement that washed over him as he caught sight of the blue waters that seemingly stretched on and on outside the plane. As the plane continued its descent, Christian turned off the second movie he’d selected and pulled the earbuds out of his ears, wrapping them up and packing them away.

When the plane finally touched down, Christian rolled his eyes, resting his head back against the seat as the passengers around him and Emmy started clapping and he could only imagine the look of annoyance and disgust on your face.

The last family vacation, you’d both been forced to sit together with Emmy on a plane ride to Scotland and when the plane landed then, you had quietly voiced your dislike for people who clapped when the plane landed.

[flashback] As those around you started to clap, Christian held back a snort as you snarkily, albeit quietly, snapped “oh yes, let’s clap for the pilots doing their job of not crash landing the plane.” Emmy had leaned forward to glare at you from the other side of Christian while he held back the urge to laugh, a smirk creeping onto his face. As Emmy settled back in her seat you glanced at him. “Was it something I said?”

[present day] Christian wondered if you and Daniel were having that same conversation now and Christian’s smile fell as the thought of you leaning over to make a snarky remark about people who clap when the plane lands to your boyfriend and not him. He pushed the thought from his mind as the plane started to make its way to the gate. “Oh thank god,” Emmy whispered from beside him.

“I thought this flight would never fucking end.”

Christian and Emmy departed some time after your dad and his mom had already exited and they joined them to wait for you and Daniel to exit the gate.

After joining your dad, Kate, Emmy, and Christian, you followed them through the airport to baggage claim. While standing at the carousel, Christian moved into the space next to you as he spotted his bag and grabbed it. As you waited for yours to appear, Daniel grabbed his and lifted it from the metal. Finally, after everyone else and their mother had gotten their luggage, you spotted yours and moved to grab it as it moved towards you.

Christian was faster and grabbed both suitcases and pulled them from the carousel, setting them in front of you. “Thanks,” you murmured as you grabbed the handles. “No problem,” he replied as he adjusted the strap of his backpack and grabbed the handle of his own large suitcase.

You followed behind with Daniel beside you as your dad led the way through the airport. He mentioned the last time you spoke on the phone that he was renting a 7 passenger vehicle to get you to and from the resort. As you waited for him to finish the paperwork and get the keys, you pulled out your phone and turned airplane mode off, opening instagram and scrolling through your feed.

You snapped a quick picture of the inside of the airport to save for a post later after you got to the resort and got settled in. Daniel noticed what you were doing before going back to his own phone and as you put your phone back in your bag, you caught sight of another pair of eyes watching you which quickly looked away the moment you noticed him looking.

You didn’t have long to dwell on it as your dad got the keys and gesture for the group to follow to the underground parking lot where the rentals were kept. The sales associate led your group over to a very nice white SUV. As your dad and Kate checked over the exterior, you stood off to the side with Daniel. “Are we going to be put in the very back?” Daniel asked softly and you shrugged slightly. “No idea.”

Once your dad and Kate were satisfied, the keys were handed over and you were left to pack your luggage in the back. You helped Daniel and Christian stack the suitcases so they fit snugly before heading around to the side of the car. Emmy had claimed one of the middle seats and you sighed, resigned to climb into the very back but Christian quickly motioned for Emmy to move.

She grumbled and he was quick to remind her that the first to enter always get put in the back. You thanked him under your breath as he climbed in and squeezed between the bucket seats into the seat behind the one your boyfriend took while you got into the one behind the driver which happened to be your dad.

The ride to the resort wasn’t that long and soon, your dad was pulling under the covered entryway and parking the car. He told you all to sit tight while he checked in with the office. Up until this point, you were certain you were staying in a resort hotel but when he returned with a printout and a few keys, that idea went out the window.

Your dad handed the papers and keys to Kate as he got back into the car. “Four garden pool villas,” Kate said softly as she looked over the papers while your dad pulled the car around and into one of the many parking spaces.

Once the engine was off, you quickly hopped out, Daniel mimicking you. Emmy and Christian followed, the four of you heading to the back of the SUV to start unloading the luggage. Your dad and Kate appeared, taking their own luggage and leading the way.

The first stop was a gate with an electronic lock. You watched as your dad put in the numbers and the light turned green with a short beep, indicating the door had unlocked. Inside was like something out of a movie. White pavement pathways wound around a lush, tropical forested area. Between breaks in the vegetation, you could catch glimpses of buildings and white privacy walls.

You followed your dad as he led the way through the maze of maintained jungle landscaping, rounding a bend and stopping where the paths branched off. To the left was a collection of four huts, all with the same beige walls and black trim around the windows. Each one had a solid white privacy fence around what you assumed was a yard.

Each fence had a dark gray solid gate with electronic entry. To the right was the same thing but mirrored. You turned to look at Daniel who was checking out the villas. He caught your eye and gave you a smile that conveyed both his excitement but also just how tired he was. You’d spent so much time on a plane and in airports and you were ready to face plant into a real bed.

“Here’s your key,” your dad said, handing a key to your sister who looked around, confused. “Do I get an entire villa to myself?” she asked. “They’re only one room,” Christian answered, a hint of amusement in his voice as your dad handed him a key as well. You could see how he watched as your dad handed two keys to you for you and Daniel. “And you two are sharing,” he said. “Behave yourselves,” he added.

Your cheeks burned but you played it cool, handing one of the keys to Daniel. As you turned back around, you caught sight of Christian’s face and you could have sworn the look on his face was a mixture of appalled and indignant but as quickly as you saw it, his expression shifted to more neutral.

After setting a time to meet up the following morning, you headed for the gate to your villa, unlocking it with the keycard and opening it. Daniel followed you in as you walked down the path to the sliding glass door which Daniel pulled open for you. Stepping inside, you quickly slipped off your shoes and dragged your suitcases inside.

The villa was as Christian described. It was one large room with a seating area between the entry and bedroom area. The searing area had two cream colored sofas with colorful decorative pillows arranged in an L-shape with a square low coffee table. Off to your left was a gray door and next to that was a sideboard table with a matching gray cabinet.

In the bedroom area was a large king size bed, the head of the bed was pushed against an accent wood wall with off white linens and beautiful decorative pillows. Hanging from a bar attached to the bed posts was a set of white sheer curtains tied back to reveal the bed. Two more sets of curtains hung from the sides. The bathroom was off to the right and while you wanted to explore more, you were exhausted.

After getting some well deserved sleep, you got up when the alarm on your phone went off the next morning and headed into the bathroom to take a much needed shower while Daniel slowly started to stir. After your shower, you got pulled on a robe and started your skincare in the mirror as Daniel joined you, his hair sticking up in all directions.

“Morning,” he mumbled as he turned on the shower, testing the temperature until it was where he wanted it. “What’re we doing today?” he asked as he started to strip down. “We’re going to Old Phuket Town,” you replied as you carefully worked your moisturizer into your skin. “It’s supposed to be very sunny and warm,” you added as you put your stuff away.

“So make sure you dress appropriately. We’re gonna be on the other side of the island.”

As he stepped into the shower, you heard your phone going off and headed into the villa, grabbing it from the nightstand. Swiping the answer button across the screen you were greeted by the voice of your dad telling you that they were up and ready to meet for breakfast.

As Daniel finished his shower and dried off, you got dressed for the day, opting for a pair of light wash denim shorts, a cropped white tee, white chunky sneakers and a beige bucket hat while Daniel changed into khaki shorts, a white tee and a short sleeve blue and white stripe button down, grabbing a baseball cap and sunglasses while you packed your small bag with the essentials.

Outside the villa on the path your family waited for you. Your dad had dressed similarly as Daniel and Kate had opted for a floral white sundress and floppy hat while Emmy wore a white cami with a cropped button down top, tied at the bottom and khaki shorts.

Christian had forgone the black, wearing a pair of dark wash denim shorts that cut off at just above the knee, a white tank and gray button down with short sleeves. He had a black baseball cap and aviator sunglasses.

“Good morning!” your dad greeted you and your boyfriend. “Sleep well?” Kate asked which you responded with a nod. “I was so tired last night. We didn’t even change out of our airport clothes,” you said under your breath as your group moved along the path heading for the front office and restaurant.

Breakfast was a quick affair. You grabbed breakfast from the buffet for yourself and your boyfriend while he got the coffee and joined you back at the table where you were seated between him and your sister. You ate mostly in silence ignoring the stares from your step-brother who kept looking from you to your boyfriend but whenever you looked up, he pretended as if he hadn’t just been staring you down.

You’d have to pull him aside later to ask him what his deal was.

After breakfast, you all piled into the SUV while Kate played navigator and your dad drove. The roads on this side of the island weren’t busy and the drive from the resort to Old Phuket Town took just under an hour. Your dad found a place to park and pay for all day parking and once parked and out of the car, you met for instructions. You were allowed to go off on your own and explore the area and markets but you were to meet back up for lunch at 1 pm at Maimorn Forest restaurant.

As soon as the two of you were on your own, Daniel wasted no time in renting a scooter so you could get around much faster and easier. You held on as he zipped through the busy streets, parking the vehicle and helping remove your helmet. He took your hand and led you towards a large market.

As you walked up and down the aisles, perusing the items, you stopped to look at some of the local food and asked how much. After buying from two different vendors right next to one another, you realized your boyfriend was missing. Looking around provided no explanation to his absence and as you wandered, you finally found him making his way back to you, a lopsided grin on his face.

“Where did you go?” you asked once he was within earshot. Instead of answering, he told you to hold out your hand. You rolled your eyes but did so. Instead of placing something into your hand, like you expected, you felt something brush against your wrist. You opened your eyes and glanced down towards your wrist where a beautiful but dainty beaded bracelet now sat.

It was made out of silver and crystal seed beads and fishing line and was utterly gorgeous. “I found a lady selling these,” he said as he held your hand in place, admiring the bracelet. “She makes them in her free time and sells them here when she’s not working in her parents’ restaurant.” You looked up to meet his gaze. “It’s beautiful,” you said softly. “Thank you.”

You shared your find with Daniel, telling him you got satay and popiah. He bought a couple bottles of water from a nearby vending machine while you chowed down on your snacks. After finishing the skewers and spring roll, you continued to walk around for a while, watching the vendors work and putting on a show.

As the day wore on, noon rolled around and you were about to tell Daniel you should be heading back when you caught sight of a familiar face. Emmy was looking around at the stalls, exploring the same market. You called out to her and beckoned her over. She turned to nudge the man next to her and when he turned, only then did you register that your step-brother was with her.

They made their way over, weaving through the crowd.

“Fancy meeting you here,” your sister jokingly said as Daniel joined you, resting an arm over your shoulders. It was casual in a way but it also felt like he was staking his claim, as if he had any competition to begin with. Christian seemed to have noticed as well but he said nothing. “How did you get here?” he asked, changing the subject.

“Scooter,” you answered simply to which he nodded. “Us too,” he replied. A short silence fell over the four of you before Emmy broke it, suggesting the group browse the market a bit longer before leaving and heading for the restaurant. Daniel walked alongside you, checking the stalls and stopping when one caught his eye.

Out of the corner of your eye, you caught something sparkly and told your boyfriend where you’d be and made your way over to find a tray of beautiful rings. As you inspected them, you felt a body slide into the space next to yours. “Getting ideas to give your boyfriend?” the voice asked and you looked up to find Christian next to you.

You shook your head. “No,” you answered, turning back to the rings. “Just looking at something sparkly.” Christian chuckled as you turned your attention towards the necklaces. “Like a little magpie,” he muttered as he followed you through the stalls. You turned to look at him, causing him to nearly run into you as you stopped suddenly. “I’d prefer to be compared to a raven,” you countered before returning your attention to the jewelry.

“A raven?” he asked as he continued to follow you. “That’s a little… odd.” You turned to glare at him but noticed the playful grin on his face. As you continued to weave through the stalls, checking the items being made and sold, you started to wander further and further from the main street and soon, as you looked up, you realized you were utterly lost.

Christian was no help, looking just as lost and confused as you. “Where are we?” he asked as you looked around for any sign of your boyfriend and sister but found nothing. “I don’t know,” you whispered, keeping your head on a swivel.

“I don’t even know which way the main street is,” you added. “Of course you don’t,” Christian said, a hint of amusement in his voice. “Just wandering without a care in the world,” he added as you started to try and backtrack. “And what were you doing?” you asked, rounding on him, the irritation clear in your voice. The smirk on his face dropped. “You just followed me!”

Christian took a hesitant step towards you. “I wasn’t trying to make you feel bad,” he said softly. “Whatever,” you said as you turned away from him. You started to follow a random path through the market, hoping to find either your boyfriend, your sister, or the main street.

The market had gotten more crowded as the day wore on and you were starting to feel suffocated and claustrophobic. Your pace quickened as did your breathing. “Y/N, slow down,” Christian said calmly from behind you as he tried to keep up with your hurried footsteps.

You were on the verge of hyperventilating as you pushed through the crowd, not even bothering to be patient or polite at this point. You couldn’t breathe. With one final push, you broke through the crowded market and onto the main street with a gasp, doubling over to rest your hands on your knees.

You felt two strong hands on your waist quickly pull you back, firm but gentle, as a scooter went whizzing past, giving you two short beeps from the horn. Your body bumped into something solid and you looked up to find your step-brother staring at you with wide eyes.

He was breathing just as equally hard as you and there was a look of concern but also one of frustration. “Do you not watch where you’re going, like ever?” he snapped. The panic you’d been feeling from being squeezed into the crowd overwhelmed you and the stern expression on Christian’s face dissipated the moment tears started to form in your eyes.

“Oh,” he said softly, gently lifting your chin. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to- are you–”

“Y/N! Christian!” a familiar voice called.

You turned to find Emmy waving at you as she and your boyfriend were making their way over. The cheerful look on Daniel’s face melted away the moment he saw your state of distress and he rushed over as Christian let go of you and back away. Daniel was quick to pull you into a hug, taking care to look you over thoroughly as Christian explained to him and your sister what had happened.

Daniel pulled you closer, resting a hand on the back of your head. “She’s developed a fear of small spaces and large crowds,” he said softly as his other hand gently stroked your back. “It started last summer,” he added without going into further detail.

After Daniel was able to get you to calm down the four of you made your way back to the restaurant where your dad and Kate were waiting for you outside. “How was the market?” your dad ask which Emmy immediately started going on and on about the art, the food, and more while you and Daniel followed behind.

The hostess showed you to a table and once you were seated and drinks ordered, you looked over the menu. Christian had taken the seat across from Daniel, between his mother and Emmy while you sat between your boyfriend and father. Emmy and Daniel answered most of the questions until your father directed one towards you.

You chose not to talk about the almost accident but did show both him and Kate the bracelet Daniel had bought you at the market. You could see Christian out of the corner of your eye watching you with a look of concern. He clearly wanted to discuss what had happened but like you, he wasn’t about to bring it up.

“Oh that’s gorgeous,” Kate said as you showed her the bracelet as your father nodded silently, a smile on his face. “I think beaded jewelry is so stunning,” Kate added as she took a sip of her tea. Without missing a beat, your step-brother chimed in. “I think anything looks good on Y/N.”

The comment didn’t go unnoticed and Kate was quick to agree. “You’ve always worn everything you put on,” she added. “You wear it, not the other way around.” You glanced at Christian out of the corner of your eye, wondering what the hell that was and why he said it.

“Speaking of beaded jewelry,” Kate continued. “Emmy has started making beaded bracelets,” she continued. “And some of them are so intricate and beautiful.”

And just like that, the conversation was forgotten. The server came by to take your lunch order and most of the conversation that followed stemmed around the plans for the rest of the day.

The scooter Daniel had rented was good until the end of the day so your dad agreed to rent one and the group could head over to Pho Ta Toh Sae Shrine.

The ride through the old town didn’t take long and overall, you reached the shrine in under ten minutes. After exploring the shrine and snapping a few pictures, you continued onto a popular viewpoint, Monkey Hill Viewpoint.

As you walked, various signs warned visitors of not feeding the animals and to hide any valuables. You quickly took your new bracelet off and put it in your small backpack and put it on backwards so it was on the front.

There were macaques everywhere but you rightfully kept your distance as you knew they were wild animals that were extremely agile and fast. Daniel snapped a few pictures from a distance but when someone in another party got too close and had their phone snatched, he put it away and your group decided they were done.

Back in Old Phuket Town, you decided to call it a day and returned the scooters before making your way back to the rental car. This time, you climbed into the back with Daniel while Emmy and Christian took the middle seats.

Daniel had been mostly on his phone since lunch and when you tried to get his attention, he only reluctantly tore his attention away from his phone. Something was bothering him but you didn’t want to discuss it in the car. You’d wait until you got back to the villa.

What you didn’t anticipate was the way he’d blow up at you the moment the sliding glass door shut.

You stood dumbfounded as he snapped at you about Christian’s behavior, bringing up the compliment at lunch as well as the way Christian had his hands on you at the market.

You reminded him that Christian was your step-brother and that Christian had pulled you out of the street to avoid being hit by a motorist.

Daniel insisted that Christian was behaving inappropriately but you wouldn’t hear a word of it and instead of staying and arguing, you decided to take a walk to cool off before dinner.

Your walk led you to the nearby Nai Yang beach which was mostly quiet due to it being close to dinner time. As you walked along the shore, listening to the waves softly crashing against the sand, the smell of sea water filling your nose. You carried your shoes in your hand, kicking the sand as you walked, head down, parallel with the shoreline.

The sun had set beyond the horizon, casting the sky in a golden glow, the colors of the sky fading from orange to a purple and into the darkest of blue as night started to creep in and take hold. You stopped to look out over the ocean, watching the water dance and wave as it dominated the view.

You walked up to the water, letting it wash over your feet, pulling the sand around it as it ebbed.

You let out a sigh and lifted your head, looking up at the sky, enjoying the sunset and the colors it painted. You heard a soft snap and turned to look behind you, catching sight of your step-brother who slowly made his way over.

“Hey,” he said softly as he approached. “Hey,” you said, turning back to look at the ocean. “Your dad sent me to come get you. I went by your villa but Daniel said you went for a walk,” he explained. You scoffed. “Did he tell you why I went for a walk?” you asked, curious if your boyfriend had decided to tell off Christian or not. You watched as he shook his head, a look of confusion crossing his face.

“No,” he answered, shoving his hands into his pockets as a breeze lightly ruffled his hair. “He accused you of being inappropriate with me,” you said, as you turned your gaze back to the water. Christian fell silent for a beat before answering. “Inappropriate how?” he asked.

“The compliment you gave me at lunch,” you answered. “He seemed to think that was inappropriate. And the way you saved me from getting hit by a scooter. That was apparently inappropriate, too.”

You turned your head to look at him, watching the confusion melt into something akin to annoyance and frustration. “Would he rather I called you ugly in front of our parents? I’m your step-brother but I have eyes,” he replied. “I have two very pretty step-sisters. I don’t have to be attracted to you to see that.”

You bit back the urge to smile. “And what would he have me do? Let you get hit by a scooter instead of pulling you to safety? Seriously, what is wrong with him?” Christian asked incredulously. You shook your head, shoulders shaking from your soft laughter. “I have no idea,” you answered.

“I saved my step-sister from being run over. I clearly must want to fuck her,” he joked, snorting at the ridiculousness of the situation. “Yeah, I don’t know,” you sighed. “But if he’s still being an ass after dinner, I’m sleeping in Emmy’s villa.”

“I’m sorry,” Christian said suddenly. You looked up at him. “For what?” you asked, tilting your head slightly. “For causing problems,” he answered. You shook your head. “You didn’t do anything wrong,” you reminded him. “Daniel’s just being… I don’t even know what he’s being,” you said, trailing off. A comfortable silence fell over the two of you before Christian spoke.

“Want me to talk to him?” A smile spread over your face and you shook your head. “No,” you replied. “I’ll work this out, I just need to have a talk with him. Find out why he’s feeling like he’s competing with my step-brother of all people.” Christian nodded. “And if that doesn’t work, dump him,” he said suddenly, making you scoff and gently slap his chest, making him stumble.

“Hey, I’m serious!” he said as he regained his balance. You rolled your eyes, looking back over the shimmering water, the traces of the moon starting to peek up over the tops of the trees.“You’re too good for him anyway,” he said, his voice barely audible over the sound of the waves. “Always thought so.”

You turned to look at your step-brother. “You’ve said that about every guy I’ve ever dated,” you said, narrowing your eyes. “None of them have been good enough for you,” he answered simply. Your expression softened, staring at him. He held your gaze, an unfamiliar look on his face. It was a sort of pained expression but not in an entirely obvious way.

It made you wonder just what was going on in that head of his.

After a few moments of silence, you scoffed softly, turning away and breaking the tension that had slowly been building between you. “You’re impossible,” you said with a chuckle. Christian let out a breathy laugh before he cleared his throat. You looked at him. “I mean it, though,” he said, his expression softening now. “You’re too good for all of them.”

The two of you held one another’s gaze before Christian shook his head and nodded back towards the treeline that separated the beach from the resort. “Come on,” he said. “They’re waiting for us. It’s dinner time.” You nodded and started to follow him, stopping to wipe your feet off and put on your sandals.

When you met up with your family, Daniel was waiting and pulled you aside, apologizing for what he said. You decided for the sake of the trip and peace, to accept his apology but after this vacation, you were going to have to have a long talk with him about his thoughts and feelings.

The next morning, Daniel apologized again and after dressing for the day together, you met up with your family to get breakfast before heading out. The plan for the day was to go shopping and spend the day relaxing after the busy day the day before.

The ride to the mall took a little under an hour and once pulled into a parking space you walked into the air conditioned mall, taking in the sights and sounds. It was fun to explore the multiple levels of each wing of the mall. There were plenty of shops to check out and you ended up buying yourself something nice from the Saint Laurent store.

After the morning and afternoon at the mall, you returned to the resort to relax. Kate had reservations at the spa for her and your dad and instead of chilling in your own pool at the villa, you and Daniel headed for the pool by the office. It was a large, long, irregular shaped one with an island in the middle with lounges set in the ground, each with rounded seating, an umbrella, and colorful cushions.

You and Daniel grabbed one of the double lounge chairs with cover near one end of the pool. As you set your pool bag down on the seat, a light breeze blowing through the area and making the wrap tied around your waist flutter, Daniel sat on the seat beside you.

He leaned back, watching as you pulled two towels from the bag, handing one to him and tossing one onto your side before reaching into the bag and pulling out your sunscreen.

You insisted on putting it on your boyfriend as he stripped down to a pair of his new swim trunks. Once you were satisfied he was covered, he immediately jumped into the pool, lightly splashing the sides before starting to swim laps. You didn’t even get the chance to ask him to put sunscreen on you.

You sighed as you watched your boyfriend, not aware of the two people moving to the solo lounge chairs besides yours. Glancing up, you smiled as Christian and Emmy set their things down. Emmy immediately moved to start cranking the umbrella but Christian stopped her.

“Emmy,” you called, catching her attention, stifling a laugh as she looked around Christian at you. You held up the bottle of sunscreen and grimaced. “Could you help? Daniel just took off and dove in before I could even ask. Emmy nodded and moved to help you.

Christian continued to work to open the umbrella and while Emmy was busy rubbing sunscreen into your back, your eyes wandered. Christian was dressed in a pair of swim trunks that were black at the waistband, turning into black octopus tentacles over a white background. It was pretty cool and you wondered where he even found them.

Your eyes continued to travel up as he finished opening the umbrella and locked it in place before reaching to grab the back of the collar of his shirt and tugged it off over his head. It wasn’t like you’d never seen your step-brother shirtless. He’d often walk around shirtless in the mornings back home but it had been a while and he was sporting some newer ink you’d never seen.

Christian loved tattoos and he was covered in them. His arms, his chest, his stomach, and his back. He had tattoos almost everywhere. You remember when he first came home with one and Kate about had a conniption but since then, she’d grown accustomed to them and didn’t pay any mind to them.

You looked away as Christian turned to sit on the lounge chair and Emmy finished rubbing the sunscreen into your back and handed you the tube. “Thanks,” you murmured as she got up and returned to her chair and stripped off the oversized shirt she’d been wearing. She’d picked one of her one pieces, a cute tie dyed one, and headed over to the steps leading into the pool.

Daniel was still swimming laps, the soft splashing barely audible of the subtle and relaxing music that drifted out of hidden speakers around the pool. You finished applying your sunscreen yourself as Christian settled back against the lounge chair, sunglasses hiding his eyes.

Once you were finished applying your sunscreen, you got up and carefully moved the cover back and sat back down, soaking in the heat of the sun. Before long, you were reclined back, your own sunglasses on and a sun hat blocking the UV rays from your face.

Christian noticed it had gone quiet and opened his eyes, glancing to the side where you were lazing in the sun. You had removed your pink cover which barely covered anything and the moment his eyes landed on you, he regretted it instantly.

You had opted for a black and baby pink string bikini. He turned his gaze away, feeling something stirring that should not be stirring. He inhaled deeply and let it out slowly, trying to force the sudden images in his mind away. He could not be thinking about that when he was right next to you.

You were his step-sister. Regardless of how he felt, you were completely off-limits. If not as his step-sister, then because you had a boyfriend. Whatever he could tell himself to justify his completely inappropriate thoughts.

He closed his eyes again and regretted that too because the moment his eyes shut, images of you in a plethora of compromising positions filled his mind and he quickly snapped his eyes open. ‘Goddamn it,’ he thought to himself. At this rate his body was going to betray him and then he’d really have problems.

He heard a rustling to his side and looked before he could stop himself.

You had gotten up and were in the process of lowering the back of your lounge chair flat so you could lay back entirely. He got an eyeful of your ass and he had to force himself to look away, his cock twitching in his swim trunks. ‘Behave yourself!’ he mentally scolded himself.

He heard you let out a soft grunt and sigh and when he looked back, you were now laying on your stomach, arms folded under your head as you let your backside get some sun. His eyes roamed over your body from behind the safety of his dark sunglasses.

He took in the curve of your ass and the way the black and pink spandex hugged your body. He took in the baby pink ties on the sides of your bikini bottoms and how easy it would be to just tug on one and your swim bottoms would come off so easily. ‘Easy access.’

He nearly smacked himself for that thought.

His teeth sank into his tongue as he turned his head away from the sight of your breasts squished against the lounge chair, the side spilling out of the side of your bikini top. It was a simple triangle bikini top and it was just barely large enough to cover most of your breasts.

His eyes kept wandering, almost as if he couldn’t stop himself. When he saw you shift, he quickly turned his head and just in time as Daniel appeared. The last thing he needed was your boyfriend accusing him of being inappropriate. Well, he was being inappropriate but no one needed to know that.

He could keep that to himself.

Daniel walked over to the double lounge chairs, grabbing his towel and started to dry himself off. Christian watched out of the corner of his eye as the man walked around to yourself, squatting down to speak to you. He couldn’t hear what was being said but you lifted your head, smiling at your boyfriend before nodding.

He watched as you lay your head back down on your arms and Daniel stood up before leaning over and pressing a kiss to your head and walked back around to grab his shirt, pulling it on and slipping on his sandals. Christian was aware Daniel was walking towards him and he looked up, reaching up to lower his sunglasses slightly.

“I’m getting some drinks from the bar,” he stated in a way that told Christian that he would need help bringing them back. Christian got up, grabbing his wallet from his bag and slipped into his own shoes. The two made their way around the pool, heading over to the bar just outside the pool area. They walked in silence as they made their way over.

Once at the bar, Christian looked over the menu while Daniel fiddled with his own wallet.

The bartender finally caught sight of them and wandered over with a smile on his face. Daniel ordered three drinks and turned to Christian, clearly waiting for his order. Settling on something that he knew would be more juice and filler than alcohol, Christian made his selection and set the menu back down. He went to fish out his card but Daniel declined to let him pay, instead putting it on his own card.

Christian thanked him and leaned against the bar, glancing back towards the pool. Daniel turned to look at Christian before glancing back. He let out a huff and Christian looked at him. “Why are you always watching her?” Daniel asked softly. “It’s fucking weird.”

Christian removed his sunglasses to stare fully at your boyfriend. “Excuse me?” he asked. Daniel turned to look at him. “You’re always watching Y/N,” Daniel repeated. “It’s really fucking weird. She’s your sister, dude.” Christian felt heat rise into his chest. He kept his cool, breathing as normally as possible as he could feel his heart starting to race.

Had Daniel caught on that much? Was he that obvious? If he was, why hadn’t you or Emmy or even your dad said anything? There was no way he was being obvious if even your dad hadn’t already pulled him aside to warn him or tell him off. No, Daniel must have been the only one to notice. Christian could work through that.

“She’s my step-sister,” Christian clarified. “And if you think I’m keeping an eye on both of my step-sisters for any reason other than their safety, you’ve got some serious issues, dude,” he retorted, staring directly into Daniel’s eyes. “They’re my step-sisters, they’re family, and as their step-brother, it falls on me to protect them when their dad isn’t around.” Christian put his glasses back on as the bartender returned, setting the last two drinks down on the counter in front of them.

Christian grabbed his drink and what he assumed was Emmy’s and started back towards the pool, leaving Daniel to collect the last two and follow behind him, albeit several steps.

Back in the pool, you had pulled the shade back over the double lounger and Emmy was now sitting in her lounge chair, the two of you chatting about something but Christian couldn’t be bothered to listen to whatever it was as he handed Emmy her drink before taking his seat.

Daniel returned seconds after him, handing you your drink which you thanked him for and set the drink on the small table beside your chair as he sat down beside you. Christian didn’t look your way again as Daniel sat beside you, lounging and resting from swimming.

An hour passed while you relaxed by the poolside, reapplying your sunscreen with Daniel’s help before you decided to finally take a dip. Emmy said she would join you in a minute and Christian seemed to be sleeping so you entered the pool on your own, enjoying the cool water as you swam around.

Since they got back from the bar, Daniel had been short with his answers to you and Christian was all but ignoring you so you weren’t sure exactly what happened but you were suspicious something had happened and they exchanged words.

As you swam around, enjoying the water, Emmy finally got up and joined you. While you played around in the pool the guys stayed glued to their chairs. Emmy kept you entertained with her weird antics. She could tell something was off with the way Daniel and your step-brother were acting.

“You think maybe they argued at the bar?” Emmy asked as she slowly circled you, pretending to be a crab, complete with crab hands and sideways walk. You shrugged as you let her circle you, glancing over to the side of the pool where your boyfriend and step-brother were sitting.

“Maybe Daniel thought Christian was being inappropriate with you again,” Emmy joked and you groaned, rolling your eyes. “He told you about that?” you asked, referring to your step-brother. Emmy nodded. “Which is ridiculous. Does Daniel know how Christian used to treat you? When we were kids?”

You shook your head. “I don’t know. I might have mentioned it,” you answered. “But I don’t know if he remembers.” Emmy snorted. “Well I sure do,” she replied. “He was awful to you.”

You remembered it in great detail. When your dad and Kate first got married, you and Christian did not get along. You hated one another. Christian picked on you, teasing and bullying you until you cried sometimes. You took to hiding from him the worse it got.

All throughout middle and high school, Christian was awful to you and then when he came back from college, it was like he finally grew up and was no longer mean to you. Whatever college did to him, it worked and he came back a different person.

Your eyes were drawn away from your step-brother as Daniel got up, his phone in his hand. He walked towards the edge of the pool and you swam over to meet him, breaking Emmy’s crab circle. As you reached the side where Daniel stood, he knelt down.

“Work is calling,” he said softly. “I’m gonna answer this and see what they want,” he added. You nodded and smiled as he stood up and swiped his thumb across the screen to answer the call while you pushed off the side of the pool and drifted back towards Emmy.

“What was that?” she asked when you finally reached her, stopping so Emmy could resume her crustacean activities. “Work,” you answered, eyes following your boyfriend as he walked towards the gate and stepped outside, letting the black iron fall back into place.

Your eyes soon wandered over to Christian who was still lounging but he had his phone in his hand and was scrolling through it as well. You wondered what he was looking at when a splash of pool water hit your back. You turned to find Emmy smiling at you mischievously.

You grinned and started to chase her through the water, pretending to be a shark as she giggled and swam away, letting out a small shriek every time you got close to catching her. Christian’s eyes were no longer on his phone but instead watching the two of you play until Emmy ducked under the bridge that crossed over the pool to the island, conceding her defeat.

You laughed and turned away, noticing Daniel still wasn’t back and that Christian’s eyes seemed to be on you. His head was turned in your direction but his eyes were masked by those dark sunglasses. As you stared at him, seemingly caught in his gaze, you noticed the sun was no longer shining down on.

Glancing up, you saw clouds had started to roll in. Dark gray clouds. You turned to Emmy who was now behind you, also looking up. “We should probably get out of the pool,” you said simply and she nodded, following you to the steps. The last thing you wanted was to end up electrocuted on your family vacation.

Christian had been relaxing, almost asleep until he heard a shriek and opened his eyes. It wasn’t of fear but of play and he noticed how you were slowly swimming behind Emmy as she tried to get away. He couldn’t help the smile that formed as he watched you, a clear playful expression on your face as you swam after your younger sister.

He was accustomed to the playful antics between the two of you. Even when you were younger. You always made sure to include your sister in your play. The two of you had always been super close. Christian on the other hand had grown up an only child. He never had a sibling to share those kind of childhood memories like you had.

He was not above admitting that he used to be jealous and that was probably part of why he used to bully you so badly. He wasn’t entirely sure what drove him to bully and tease you relentlessly but as he got older and you did, he started to realize that he was attracted to you and as a result, he took the frustration of this realization out on you. In his mind, if he hurt you enough, when you moved out, you might never want to see or speak to him again.

He also knew he could never be as close to you as you were to Emmy. It was just not possible.

But as he got older and saw you mature and start dating and seeing other boys, he knew that no contact was the last thing he wanted. He wanted you in his life, even if he had to suffer because of it.

He wasn’t going to let you slip away, especially since he couldn’t have you in the way he wanted. He would settle for being in your life as your step-brother. Life was a circus and he, its clown.

Christian was drawn from his thoughts when he noticed you staring at him and it was then he realized he’d been staring at you this whole time. He knew you probably couldn’t see his eyes from where you were but he was certain you could feel his gaze on you.

Instead of looking away as he had in the past, he decided to be bold and hold your gaze, feeling heat rising and his heart starting to pound in his chest. The only relief from his symptoms came when you looked away as light from the sun started to dim.

Christian sat up, removing his sunglasses to see that dark rain clouds had rolled in, blocking out the sun. He started to get up but his movements were halted as he watched you and Emmy get out of the pool. Emmy took the stairs but you had instead moved to the side of the pool, opting to push yourself up onto the side of the pool.

Christian’s attention was captured as the water rolled off your body, your wet bikini now sticking to you, clinging to your skin as if that was the only way it would stay put. As you passed in front of him, thighs jiggling with each hurried step, he noticed the way your swimsuit clung to everything.

His gaze landed on your chest, enraptured by your pert nipples now visible through the wet material of your bikini top. He tore his gaze away as you grabbed your towel and started to hastily dry yourself off. Other pool attendees had started to pack up, sensing the impending storm.

Christian threw his things back into his bag as Emmy pulled on her overshirt and you wrapped the pink cover around your waist. You grabbed yours and Daniels towels, hastily shoving them into your bag and slipped on your sandals. The three of you made your way out of the pool area as the wind picked up. Christian wasn’t sure were your boyfriend had gone but seeing as he wasn’t anywhere nearby, he assumed Daniel had gone back to the villa you two shared.

The trees around them swayed in the wind as the once gentle breeze turned violent. Christian stopped to let Emmy and you go ahead of him, making sure he didn’t lose either of you. The path back to the villas was short and both branches and leaves were dropping off the trees left and right as the wind picked up even more.

Christian made sure Emmy made it into her villa before following you to your gate. A flash of lightning streaked across the sky, deep thunder rumbling in the distance as a particularly harsh wind swept through, knocking your bag out of your hands.

You scrambled to grab your things but Christian was faster. He scooped your things up, telling you to open the gate. You did so with the keycard and instead of letting you take your things, he gently nudged you into the fenced in garden as the sky opened up and rain started to pelt the ground and buildings.

You led the way to the villa and opened the door, letting Christian in behind you. Christian set your things on one of the couches while you searched the small villa for any sign of your boyfriend. “Daniel!” you called, opening the door to the outdoor bathroom area.

Christian watched as you came back in. “He’s not here,” you mumbled, looking around. Just as Christian opened his mouth to say that maybe Daniel had taken shelter somewhere else, your phone rang from your bag and you rushed to collect it, swiping your thumb across the screen and bringing the device to your ear.

A look of relief washed over you as no doubt it was Daniel on the other end. “Oh thank goodness. Just stay there until the rain’s done, yeah?” you said as you walked over, thumbnail in your teeth as you listened to whatever he had to say. “Yeah. I’m okay. I got our stuff and am back at the villa.” Christian looked away from your wet bikini clad body, moving over to the open sliding door to look out at the pouring rain.

It was coming down in sheets, rain pelting the small relaxing pool outside. Leaves and small branches from the nearby trees littered the garden. The sky had gone dark gray, blocking out most of the sun as lightning danced across the sky and thunder shook the ground.

Christian turned as you said goodbye and tossed your phone onto the bed with a sigh. “He’s at the lounge with our parents,” you explained as you walked over. Christian nodded wordlessly as he watched you approach him.

As you neared him, you became acutely aware of the fact that you were still in nothing more than a few triangular pieces of wet fabric and he, in nothing but a pair of swimming trunks. You didn’t have long to dwell on it as a particularly strong gust of wind blew the curtains that hung in front of the sliding door in.

You rushed to push them aside as Christian pulled the door shut. The motion put him in front of you with a solid wall behind you and your shirtless step-brother in front of you. Your brain was on the verge of short circuiting with the way Christian was looking down at you.

You could have sworn his eyes dipped down to look at your lips but it was so fast you couldn’t be sure it even happened. Your heart hammered in your chest as it seemed like Christian was inching closer. Or maybe you were inching closer? You couldn’t be sure when your eyes met his and it was like the world stopped. You’d never felt a pull like this before. Not even with Daniel.

When your lips were mere inches apart, you still weren’t sure who was moving and who wasn’t. Your breath stopped but just before anything happened, the shrill tone of Christian’s ringtone cut through the tension and he quickly backed away, fishing his phone out of his pocket and checking the screen. He sighed and answered it, turning away as he ran his fingers through his hair. “Yeah?” he said softly.

A sudden chill ran through you and you moved from the corner to grab something to cover yourself, pulling on a large overshirt while Christian’s back was turned. While he was occupied with his call, you turned away, panic rising in your chest. You almost kissed your step-brother.

You almost kissed your step-brother! As you tried to calm down, you heard Christian end his call. You turned to face him as he slipped his phone back into his pocket. “My mom,” he said softly. “She was checking to make sure I was okay.” You nodded, not needing an explanation.

Christian walked over to look out the glass door. The rain hadn’t let up. You slowly walked over to stand beside him, arms crossed over your chest. Neither one of you said anything as you watched the rain hit the ground, the pool, the pavement. The only sounds that could be heard was the rain on the roof and the deep rumbling thunder that grew louder as the heart of the storm drew nearer.

Christian finally broke the silence after what felt like minutes.

“I’m sorry,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. You turned to look at him. “For what?” you asked him. Christian turned to look at you. “For…” he trailed off. His eyes once again dipped to your lips before he turned to look away. “Never mind. Let’s just forget this.”

An odd feeling of disappointment washed over you at his words. That’s what you should do, right? You should forget this happened and prevent it from ever happening again. Why were you feeling disappointed? Christian was your step-brother and you were in a happy and committed relationship.

If so, then why was your heart sinking into your stomach?

When the rain finally subsided, Christian left your villa to return to his own and minutes later, Daniel returned, pulling you into a tight hug, kissing your forehead, cheeks, any part of your face he could reach. He had clearly been worried about you and you couldn’t help but feel guilty that all you could think about was the kiss you almost shared with your step-brother.

The storm blew itself out by morning which was good for your plans. Your family spent the morning at a place called the Gibbon Rehabilitation Project which was only a 25 minutes drive from the resort. It was a really unique and interesting experience to see the animals in their natural habitat and learn about the species and the efforts to protect them.

Afterwards, you had lunch back at the resort and relaxed in your villa with Daniel until it was time to go to the next adventure which was an axe throwing and archery place near Patong beach. The drive was nice, taking you through the mountains and forested areas of Phuket as you followed the highways and GPS. Part of the drive took you past Kamala beach and the area around it.

Upon arriving at your destination and parking, you stepped out of the car and waited for Daniel, slipping your hand into his. All day, Daniel had been more attentive, doting on you and sticking close to your side while Christian kept his distance.

Part of you was glad for the distance but what came with it was cold indifference, something you’d never experienced from him before. Dinner was a mostly quiet affair. You noticed that you weren’t the only quiet one as Christian was not engaging until his mother addressed him.

“You’re being awfully quiet,” she noted and Christian looked up, forcing a smile. “Just a little tired,” he said simply. “Well hopefully not too tired,” your dad said. “We’ve got reservations at the axe throwing place next door.” Christian forced a chuckle and shook his head. “Not too tired for that,” he said as he downed the rest of his beer.

After dinner, you headed to the axe throwing and archery range. Your dad had booked two of the stalls, both axe throwing. You’d never done this before and initially you were terrified of trying, afraid you might hurt yourself. After a drink, Daniel managed to nudge you to try it out.

Emmy was currently tearing it up in the stall next to you, throwing axe after axe and not only hitting her targets but getting the axes to stick. You allowed the instructor to show you how to stand and how to throw the axe, including the precise moment when to let go.

Your first few attempts were poor but on the fourth try, you got the axe to temporarily stick into the wood before it fell.

Emmy finished her turn, returning to the table where your dad and Daniel were engrossed in a deep conversation and Kate immediately congratulated Emmy for her performance.

Christian got into position next to you in the second stall and while you attempted to focus, he threw the axe perfectly. You watched as he threw another and then stepped into the area to collect the axes.

As he turned, his eyes met yours and you felt your heart skip a beat, cheeks burning under his gaze. He quickly looked away as he returned to the mark. You tried to focus on your own attempts but you just couldn’t seem to get the hang of it. After watching you struggle, Christian sighed, hanging his axes and climbing out of his stall and into yours.

“You’re too tense,” he said as he moved into the space behind you. You felt one of his hands on your waist and another on your shoulder. “Relax,” he said softly, almost directly into your ear. His hands then moved, placing them on the axe. “Hold it like this,” he continued. “Bring it back over your head like this,” he added before moving aside.

“Now deep breath in,” he said, his hand lingering on the small of your back. You inhaled sharply. “And exhale as you throw it.” You did as he said and brought your arms down, letting go of the axe. It spun through the air and while it didn’t hit the mark, it did hit with a loud whack, the blade sticking into the wood. You turned to look at him as Kate and your sister clapped enthusiastically from behind you.

“See?” Christian said, a lopsided grin on his face. His hand quickly lowered as he pulled away, accidentally brushing against your butt as he got out of your stall.

Daniel was still in deep conversation with your dad and your step-mom and Emmy were still cheering you on so clearly you were the only one who noticed. As you watched Christian enter his own stall again, he looked up, caught your eye and gave you a wink.

It was then that you knew he’d done it on purpose. ‘So much for forgetting it happened.’

When you returned to the villa, what you thought had been something no one else noticed became apparent that someone else had noticed. As soon as the glass door had shut, Daniel rounded on you, the anger on his face unmistakable.

“What the fuck was that?” he demanded, his voice raising with each word. You stared at him, like a deer caught in the headlights. “What was what?” you asked, feigning ignorance. “Don’t tell me you didn’t notice what he did,” Daniel snapped as he advanced on you.

“That little stunt with the axes. Climbing into the stall to help you. The way he had his hands all over you,” he continued, narrowing his eyes. “I thought he was shameless but you? You liked it, didn’t you?” Your blood started to boil, heat and anger rising from the pit of your stomach.

“What?” you asked incredulously. “Admit it,” Daniel snapped. “You liked having his hands on you. It’s not like you did much to stop him.” You glared at your boyfriend, not believing the words coming out of his mouth. “How fucking dare you!” you hissed. “He was helping me!”

Daniel scoffed and rolled his eyes. “What, by having your ass all in his crotch?” he asked. You gaped at your boyfriend. “My ass didn’t even touch him!” you yelled back. “He was showing me how to throw the axe!” Daniel turned and stormed around the bed.

“Oh, because the instructors couldn’t do that,” he snapped. “The instructors were busy!” you retorted. “What is your fucking problem?” you snapped. Daniel glared at you, and for once in your entire relationship, you actually felt scared of him.

“My problem? I’m not the one who wants to fuck my step-sibling!”

You gasped, dumbstruck by his words. “What?” he asked. “Speechless? Did I catch your dirty little fantasy?” he asked angrily. You could feel tears welling up in your eyes and you shook your head.

“I’m not going to stand here and listen to this bullshit,” you said, walking over to the cabinet where you stored your things. Daniel watched as you collected your skincare items and grabbed some clothes and your pajamas.

“Where are you going?” he demanded as you headed for the door, phone and keycard in hand. You turned to face him. “I’m going to sleep in Emmy’s villa tonight. And until you can apologize, don’t talk to me,” you snapped, wrenching open the door and stepping out into the garden as Daniel raced after you.

“Y/N wait,” he called but you weren’t about to listen. Instead, you opened the gate and walked down the path to Emmy’s villa, pushing the button to ring the bell. She appeared moments later, opening the gate. The moment she saw you, the dam broke loose and you started crying.

Emmy ushered you inside and graciously allowed you to sleep with her that night. What you didn’t know was that Christian had been on a walk when the fight started and heard the entire thing. He made up his mind then and there that Daniel wasn’t good enough for you and if he had to purposely break you up, then so be it.

The following day, the moment between you and Christian at the axe throwing place hadn’t left your mind and the fight with Daniel had left you at odds with one another. The first event of the day was a canopy walkway tour at one of the ethical elephant sanctuaries on Phuket.

You’d dressed for the day opting for a pair of high waisted, cutoff jean shorts, a cropped black tank top, a white with black striped Japan baseball jersey and a black plain baseball cap with three rings in the bill. You wore comfortable chunky white sneakers with your outfit since it was a lot of walking.

The day was hot with lots of sun but the morning was plagued with overcast, blocking out most of the sun and making it a more pleasant day. Daniel hadn’t said a word to you since the fight and you weren’t going to be the first to break. You had nothing to say to him until he apologized.

Emmy, sympathetic to your plight, stayed by your side, keeping you company.

The tour was a fun and immersive experience, seeing the elephants up close but in a safe way that didn’t disrupt their natural activities. Many of them were curious about the presence of the people on the walkway but everyone was quiet and respectful.

You spent most of the time gushing softly over the baby elephants who were so tiny compared to their adult counterparts and had yet to grow into their large feet and equally large ears. They were so cute, chasing each other and the occasional butterfly that danced by.

Your dad wanted a photo of the family at some point and you were unfortunately squeezed in next to your boyfriend with Christian on the other side. “Can we talk?” you heard Daniel whisper in your ear. “Not now,” you murmured before smiling for the camera.

A passing patron stopped and asked your dad if he wanted one with the whole family and he said yes, moving to stand beside his wife with Emmy in front of them, Christian between you and Kate and then Daniel on your other side. Daniel’s arm was slung around your shoulders, the picture of casual but you could feel Christian’s hand on the small of your back.

It wasn’t light. He fully had his hand against your back and despite feeling comforted by this, you knew you needed to tell him to knock it off. His lingering touches, however innocent, were causing issues between you and your boyfriend.

After the picture was taken, you squirmed out of the way, linking your arm with Emmy’s and steering her away to look over the opposite edge of the canopy, pointing to the elephants on that side. You could feel two sets of eyes on you and knew that it was both your boyfriend and your step-brother but you weren’t about to turn around and look at either of them.

The rest of the tour passed by and afterwards was lunch and then the next activity which was ziplining which was fun and made you feel better, zipping through the rainforests and getting spectacular views of the ocean and mountains.

After ziplining you returned to the car to take it back to the resort. You and Emmy were sitting in the very back while Christian and Daniel had taken the middle seats. Christian was waiting behind you as Emmy got into the back. You felt his hand on your back again and turned to look up at him. “Stop it,” you snapped under your breath.

He looked shocked at your aggressive reaction. “I know you mean well but you can’t keep touching me like that. It’s causing problems with Daniel. So just… fucking knock it off.” Christian’s expressions soured and he pulled back, giving you space to get in the car without touching you again. As he got into his seat, he pulled the door shut, slamming it and rocking the SUV.

Either no one noticed or they just didn’t say anything because you were off back to the resort in no time.

Upon arriving back, you headed for your villa to collect some clothes. Daniel followed you in and stopped you as you tried to gather your suitcase. “Baby, just stop and listen. I’m trying to apologize!” he said as he grabbed both your hands and turned you to face him.

You stared up at him and waited. “I was an asshole,” he started. “I shouldn’t have said what I said and I was getting into my head about everything. I know you’d never look at Christian like that. I’ve just never seen a relationship like yours. It feels less like a brother and sister relationship,” he continued.

You sighed and nodded. “I know. Christian and I aren’t exactly traditional siblings. We never were. He used to bully me heavily. So right from the start, it was never a brotherly-sisterly bond. He was truly awful to me until he went to college. He seemed to mellow out after that,” you explained.

“It’s not a normal sibling bond because we bonded as adults, not kids. So it’s going to look different. Especially to someone without siblings,” you added, pointing out he was an only child so he didn’t really have anything to compare it to.

As promised, you stayed in the villa with Daniel that night. After dinner, and unable to sleep, you decided to take a walk. It wasn’t a long walk like you’d taken down to the beach and more of one around the resort area. As you were heading back, you caught sight of a familiar figure heading towards Christian’s villa accompanied by one you didn’t recognize.

As you got closer, you watched as Christian led a striking woman to the gate of his villa, unlocking it and gesturing for her to enter before following her in. You felt your stomach twist and an unexplainable and unfounded jealous rage built up inside you.

‘You have no right to be jealous,’ you told yourself. ‘He’s your step-brother. If he wants to fuck a random stranger, that’s his prerogative. It’s none of your business.’

You turned on your heel and headed back to your own villa, trying to put what you’d just seen out of your mind.

The next morning, you decided to put the events of the previous night out of your mind. After you went back to the villa and got back in bed, you replayed the moment over and over and tried to discern why you felt so… mad.

Christian was a grown man, capable of making his own choices. He was single, attractive, and exercising his free will. So what if he met another single guest and decided to have some fun?

What concern was it of yours?

As you mulled over it until you fell asleep you finally came to the only conclusion that made sense: you were jealous. Though you shouldn’t be. Why did you feel jealous? You had a boyfriend and not only that, Christian was your step-brother. Those were thoughts you could not, and should not, entertain.

The weather was supposed to hold out and in the morning your family decided on a trip to the nearby Nai Yang beach. You decided to wear one of your more covering bathing suits, a white leopard print one-piece with ruching on the sides.

As you packed your beach bag, Daniel stepped back into the villa and walked over, already dressed in a pair of dark blue swim shorts, white tank top with an open light blue short sleeve button down over it.

He rested his chin on your shoulder, arms wrapping around your waist as you double checked the items in your bag. “I like leopard print on you,” he murmured, pressing a short kiss to your shoulder.

“Yeah?” you asked as you tucked two neatly rolled towels into the bag before adding the other items like water bottles, sunscreen, sunglasses, and more.

“Mhmm,” Daniel replied, lightly swaying your bodies side to side. You gently removed his arms and sidestepped him to grab your black sheer kimono that hung up near the door to the bathroom area. Daniel sat on the edge of the bed as you retrieved your black sandals and went over the list of items again. “Baby,” Daniel started and you turned to look at him over your shoulder.

“Hmm?” you hummed. “Do we have to go to the beach with your family?” he asked, his tone gentle and cautious. “I know it’s a family vacation and all,” he continued, getting up as you turned fully to face him, a knowing smile on your face. “But we’ve barely spent any time together, just us,” he added.

“I understand,” you started, walking over to where he sat. He gently pulled you in by the waist, resting his chin against your abdomen as he looked up at you. With a smile, you combed your fingers through his hair. “We’ll have plenty of time to ourselves,” you reminded him.

Daniel pouted but nodded all the same. You leaned down, pressing a kiss to his forehead before pulling away. “Come on,” you said as you grabbed the beach bag and walked over to the door, your black sandals in hand as your boyfriend reluctantly got up and followed, slipping on his own sandals at the door with you.

You had agreed to meet with your family at the beach rather than at the resort so you walked hand in hand with Daniel as you made your way to Nai Yang beach, following the paved path through the resort. Daniel took the lead, opening the gate so you could exit the villa area and walk down the sidewalk. As you walked, you admired the trees and other flora along the walk to the beach.

It was the same beach you’d taken a walk to the other night after your fight with Daniel but this time of the day it was much busier than it had been at sunset. Rows of families and couples lined the beach, some with umbrellas dug into the sand to provide shade so they could sit closer to the beach.

As you walked, you caught sight of your dad waving at you from the shade of a few trees. You led Daniel over, smiling as you reached them. “We grabbed this spot early,” your dad explained as you unloaded your bag. Your dad had managed to snag several chairs which he told you were from a local shop.

“So we don’t have to sit in the sand,” Kate said from her spot beside your dad. You smiled as Daniel picked the chair furthest from Christian, putting you between him and your sister with Christian on the end. As you unpacked your bag, handing Daniel his towel and a pair of sunglasses, you caught sight of Christian scrolling on his phone.

He hadn’t greeted you when you arrived and now he was blatantly ignoring you as you set up your space. As soon as you sat down, Emmy decided this was the perfect time to get into the water. Your dad and Kate decided to join her leaving you with your boyfriend and your step-brother.

The silence that fell over the three of you after their departure was awkward and the tension was so thick, you could have cut it with a knife. Christian seemed entirely unbothered as he tapped away on his screen and you wondered if he was texting the woman he brought back to his villa the night before.

A flame of jealous rage fanned inside the pit of your stomach but you quickly quenched it by reminding yourself that Christian was your step-brother and you were sitting next to your boyfriend. Glancing out of the corner of your eye, you could see Christian was wearing a simple black pair of swim shorts, a blank tank and his hair looked like it had been freshly washed and was void of any products.

You quickly looked away, leaning over to reach into the bag and grab your tube of sunscreen. Turning to Daniel, you offered him the tube which he took hesitantly. “Could you get my back?” you asked a little louder than necessary but Daniel said nothing, instead obliging your request.

As you turned your back towards your boyfriend, you could see Christian watching the exchange with a neutral expression. The moment you turned your gaze towards him however, he looked away, resuming his endless scrolling on his phone. Daniel finished and handed the tube back to you, declining your offer to get him, stating he just wanted to relax for a bit.

You slipped the tube back into your bag and got up, slipping off your sandals and fully removing your kimono to roll up and place into your bag. Once out of the chair, you made your way out of the shade, heading for where your dad, Kate, and Emmy were standing in the shallows.

Christian could barely keep his eyes to himself as you walked away, admiring the way the snow leopard print one piece hugged your curves from behind the safety of his dark sunglasses. As you neared the spot where your dad, Emmy, and his mom were gathered, Christian returned his gaze to his phone, but soon his eyes were wandering back to you as you joined your family.

He tried so hard not to look, he really did. He was supposed to be mad at you. Not that he didn’t blame you for snapping at him. His intentions had been anything but pure yesterday. He was actively trying to break you and your boyfriend up, knowing that Daniel was not the right fit for you. No one was.

No one but him.

His efforts hadn’t gone in vain since you spent most of yesterday away from Daniel and most of it with your sister. Daniel had said something hurtful and you’d slept in Emmy’s villa. The wedge between the two of you was pushing, forming a crack in the foundation of your relationship. All Christian had to do was keep chipping away at it and he knew Daniel would crumble and you’d be free.

Free to be his.

Christian knew it was wrong. He knew that he shouldn’t be savoring this. Breaking up a relationship was wrong on many levels but he was long past the point of caring. No one had to know he’d encouraged the break up. And no one would know.

An excited shriek pulled Christian out of his thoughts and he looked up from his phone, watching as you chased Emmy around with a piece of seaweed. An amused smile spread across his face as he watched, not noticing the way Daniel was looking from you to him and back.

“You’re staring again,” Daniel said, a hint of annoyance to his voice. Christian resisted the urge to roll his eyes. ‘Your girlfriend’s hot,’ he thought to himself. ‘Of course I’m gonna stare.’ He lifted his sunglasses as he turned his head in Daniel’s direction.

“You’re delusional,” Christian said plainly, catching the younger man off guard. “I heard a scream and looked up to find Y/N chasing Emmy with some seaweed. Am I not allowed to watch my family be silly now?” he asked, his tone a lot more hostile than before. Daniel glared at him. “Just admit you have the hots for my girlfriend!” Daniel snapped.

Christian narrowed his eyes. ‘I do,’ he thought to himself before shaking his head, letting out a dry laugh as he put his sunglasses back on. “Whatever man.” That seemed to set Daniel off further.

“Just fucking admit it,” he hissed and Christian let out an exasperated sigh, turning to look at the younger man as he pulled his sunglasses down to look at him over the rims.

“Is that what gets you off?” he asked suddenly. He watched the color drain from Daniel’s face. “What?” he asked. “Does the idea of me being attracted to my step-sister get you going? Is that why you’re pushing this so hard? Is this some weird fantasy you have?”

Daniel got up and Christian watched as he stormed over, kicking sand. “I’m not the fucking creep oggling my step-sister,” he snapped, making sure to keep his voice low so only they could hear. Christian scoffed, shaking his head as he looked down at his phone, not even bothering to answer Daniel’s remarks.

This only served to further anger him and Daniel reacted violently, smacking the device out of his hand.

Christian glared up at Daniel standing over him. “That was rude,” he said monotonously. He tried to get up and retrieve it but Daniel quickly pushed him back into his seat. Christian could feel his blood boiling but kept his cool. Violence wasn’t going to solve this and he wasn’t going to be the one to throw the first punch but if Daniel did start throwing punches then Christian would for sure defend himself.

He tried once more to get up but again Daniel forcefully pushed him back into his seat. From where they were and the way Daniel was standing, Christian had a clear view of the beach and the spot where you were standing. He could see you watching from a distance.

When Daniel had pushed him back down, you had started towards the pair and Christian knew he could play this to his advantage. What was said was between Christian and Daniel. No one else had heard them. From an outsider’s perspective, Daniel was the aggressor.

As you got closer, Christian tried once more to get up and as he expected, Daniel reacted the same as before, pushing him even harder that when Christian fell back into the chair, it very nearly tipped over.

“Daniel!” you called, witnessing the whole thing. You were still a good twenty feet from them and Christian tried one more time and when Daniel attempted to push him down, he was ready for him, immediately pushing him back, watching as Daniel stumbled in the sand just as you reached them. “Hey!” you snapped, moving to help steady your boyfriend.

“What is going on?” another voice said and Christian looked up to see your dad had followed while Kate and Emmy watched with worried looks from the shore. “Nothing,” Daniel started but Christian interjected. “Ask him what his problem is,” Christian stated, pointing at Daniel.

“He just started mouthing off, knocked my phone out of my hands, and each time I tried to get up to go get it, he kept pushing me back into my seat. So ask him what’s going on,” he continued. “I’m going back to the resort and until you can apologize and behave yourself, I’m staying in my villa.”

Christian moved to grab his phone from the sand, shaking and wiping it down before pocketing the device before grabbing his things, chair included, and started the trek back to the resort.

You turned, rounding on your boyfriend with an expression of confusion and anger and your father had an equally confused expression on his face.

“What is going on?” your dad asked. “I think that’s a good question,” you replied, looking expectantly at Daniel for an answer but he gave none, instead moving to sit down, crossing his arms over his chest like a sulking child.

You turned to your dad, looking for guidance but your dad was just as lost as you were. The rest of the day you spent by Daniel’s side, trying to get out of him what happened but he refused to answer you. As lunch rolled around, your family reconvened on the beach to eat some food Kate had packed into a picnic basket.

Afterwards, Emmy and Kate moved their chairs out into the sun to enjoy the warmth and the rays. Your dad opted to stay in the shade with you and Daniel who was now scrolling on his phone and not talking to you. With a sigh, you decided to head back, packing up your things.

Daniel ignored all your attempts to speak to him. Your dad gave you an apologetic smile and asked you to check on Christian when you got back. You weren’t sure if it was the best idea but you said you’d try. The walk back to the resort was quiet as the sun started to sink behind the trees that separated the beach from the road.

Once you returned, you quickly cleaned the sand off your feet in the outdoor shower and stripped out of the swimsuit, leaving it to hang up and dry fully. You changed into the dress you planned to wear for the evening, a cute cream colored off the shoulder dress with a small red floral pattern all over it and a pair of beige wedge sandals with sparkly straps.

Once dressed, face washed and makeup applied, you decided to check on Christian, exiting the gate to your villa. There was no sign of your dad, Kate, Emmy, or Daniel as you walked around to the gate of the villa Christian was staying in. Once in front of the gate, you cleared your throat and pressed the buzzer.

After a moment and no answer, you tried again, hoping he would answer and not make you look like an idiot. After a few more moments and no answer, you were about to give up and just go back to your own villa when you heard the gate unlock and looked up at Christian appeared and the reason for his tardiness was revealed.

He was wet from head to toe, water dripping from the ends of his hair, a thick white towel hung around his waist. You tried not to follow the droplets as they rolled down his bare chest and abdomen. “What?” he asked, sounding impatient. “My dad asked me to come check on you,” you said softly. Christian nodded, expecting you to say more.

“Is that it?” he asked. You shook your head, now desperate for him to not shut the gate and shut you out. “No,” you replied. Christian waited for you to continue speaking but sighed when you didn’t and stepped back. “Come in,” he said, gesturing for you to enter. You did and he let the gate shut behind you before leading the way back to the villa.

Inside, it was a little messier than yours, some of his dirty clothes were left in a pile near the door, a few empty food containers sat on the small table and some show was playing on the TV on low volume. On the bed were two outfits that he was probably debating between the two while he showered. You stood awkwardly by the open sliding door as he disappeared into the closet area, the door shutting behind him. You looked around, noticing the cabinet door open and moved towards it.

Was it wrong to snoop? Yes. Were you going to do it anyway? Also yes. As you neared it, you glanced over your shoulder before pulling the door back to peer inside where some of his accessories were including the very expensive watch your father had gifted him for his 30th birthday.

As you pushed the door shut to the same position you’d found it in, you turned and your attention was caught by the small wastebasket that sat underneath. Taking a peek inside, your stomach churned and heat rose into your chest creeping up into your neck at the sight of a few ripped condom packets, clearly having been used. The green monster of jealousy reared its head but was interrupted as the closet door opened and Christian appeared in a pair of gray sweats, still shirtless as he dried his hair.

“Did I catch you at a bad time?” you asked, internally cringing at the words that left your mouth. Christian stared blankly at you, stopping his motions of drying his hair. “I would fucking say so,” he snapped and you felt your heart sink. “Sorry,” you murmured. “I’ll just,” you trailed off as you started to head for the door. Before you could reach it, you felt a hand on your arm, gently pulling you to a stop.

“Stop,” he said softly. “I’m sorry,” he added. “That was really mean. You haven’t done anything wrong.” You nodded silently. “Hey,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. He gently tugged your arm. “Look at me.” You kept your eyes on the floor as he turned you to face him. Christian tilted your head back with his knuckle, forcing you to meet his gaze.

Even after turning your gaze onto him, his hand didn’t move away, instead, he surprised you by tenderly cupping your cheek. “I’m sorry,” he continued and you felt him wipe under your eye and it was then you realized you had been crying. There were only a few tears but it was noticeable.

“What’s wrong?” Christian asked, eyes searching your face. “It’s n-nothing,” you stammered. “Did Daniel do something?” he asked, his grip on your arm tightening. It wasn’t in a hard or painful way but more in a protective one. You felt safe. Shaking your head, Christian’s grip loosened.

“No,” you finally said. “I thought you were mad at me,” you added, your voice small. Christian’s hand on your cheek moved, sliding down to the side of your neck. “No,” he said, shaking his head. “I’m not mad at you. I don’t think I’ve ever really been mad at you,” he added.

Looking up, your eyes met and silence fell over the two of you. Neither one of you moved until Christian’s eyes quickly fell to your lips and then back up.

It was just like the other day after the pool and the storm blew in. The world around you seemed to slow down, a force beyond your comprehension pulling the two of you closer and closer, your lips inches apart. Your eyes fluttered shut and you could feel his breath on your skin. Just when you thought something might happen, Christian pulled away from you, turning to head over to the bed, leaving you standing there, your heart sinking once again.

“You should leave,” you heard him say softly. “I need to get dressed and your boyfriend is probably wondering where you are.” At the mention of Daniel, you glared at your step-brother’s back before turning and storming out of the villa. This was twice now he’d done this. Was it some sick game? Was he getting off on leaving you just on the edge and pulling away at the last second.

Did he enjoy making you look like some weirdo? That had to be the only explanation. It’s not like he had shown you anything to suggest otherwise. As you headed for the gate, you pushed it open, letting it slam behind you, hoping he heard it and that he knew you were upset with him. You felt like you kept getting the rug yanked out from under you and couldn’t find your footing because Christian was the one pulling the rug.

The next morning, Daniel was almost back to his usual self as you got ready for the day, dressing for hiking in the national park nearby. You chose a pair of light wash, high-waisted jeans, a black cropped tee with the words ‘LIVE LAUGH LOBOTOMY’ in red bold text across the front, a white cropped windbreaker jacket, and khaki hiking boots.

You packed some water, sunscreen, bug spray, sunglasses, your hat, and a few snack bars into your small backpack. Daniel had dressed similarly to the first day on the island, khaki shorts, a plain white tee, boot socks and hiking boots, and a khaki bucket hat.

Outside you met up with your family and made your way on foot to the entrance to the park, deciding to take a hike up the mountain to a very nice viewpoint.

Kate had packed another picnic which your dad carried on his back and Emmy was dressed for the hike as well in jeans, a lightweight jacket and hiking boots.

Christian appeared from his gate to join the group, wearing a pair of black athletic pants, black hiking boots, a plain gray tee, a lightweight jacket over his arm, and a dark gray baseball cap on his head.

The walk to the entrance to the park didn’t take long and as you reached the sign, you opened your bag to retrieve your hat, putting it on. Emmy glanced over, reading your hat and burst into laughter, prompting a chain reaction of everyone looking at you.

Your dad rolled his eyes, Kate shook her head, a smile on her face, and Christian looked as if he was trying not to laugh and the words that read ‘you can’t make a baby in the butt.’

You turned to look at your boyfriend who read the text and instead of finding it amusing, he instantly scowled and looked away. “Are you fucking serious right now?” he asked under his breath as your dad and Kate started leading the way but stopped when they noticed no one was following.

Emmy was watching yours and Daniel’s interaction like a hawk and she wasn’t the only one. Christian was also keeping a close eye on the two of you. “What?” you asked, looking at your boyfriend innocently. “First the shirt and now this?” he asked, nodding towards your hat.

Your face fell as he glared at you. “God, you’re so fucking embarrassing,” he snapped and started forward on the trail, leaving you behind with Emmy and Christian who looked positively furious. “Hey,” Christian barked, drawing everyone’s attention. Daniel turned to look at him.

“That’s no way to talk to her,” Christian snapped, moving towards you. You watched as he took the hat off your head and replaced it with his own. “Problem solved,” Christian added as he adjusted your hat now on his head. “No need to be an asshole about it.”

Daniel said nothing, instead turning away and starting up the path. Your dad turned to follow while Kate gave you a sympathetic look before following your dad with Emmy starting up the path after them. You glanced over to your step-brother, meeting his gaze.

“You didn’t have to do that,” you murmured. “Do what?” he asked. “Stick up for you? It didn’t seem like anyone else was going to,” he continued. You shook your head. “No, I meant you didn’t have to swap hats with me,” you clarified. Christian stared at you for a moment before snorting.

“It’s not that big of a deal,” he replied. A silence fell between you as you both started to walk forward, following the footpath at a distance from your family. Your mind was swirling with questions. You had so many and weren’t entirely sure where to begin. You wanted to ask him what yesterday was about. You wanted to ask him about the day after you left the pool.

You wanted to ask him about the thoughts in his own head but instead you settled on a less loaded question. “Why did you stand up for me?” Your voice was quiet but Christian heard it all the same. He was silent for a moment, probably mulling over his response. “Because,” he started as the path turned and began to rise into a gradual incline.

“It didn’t seem like anyone else was going to do it,” he continued. “Your sister just glared at him, your dad looked like he wanted to say something but probably didn’t want to overstep and my mom is just a general peacekeeper. I don’t care about overstepping,” he added. “If someone does something I think is wrong, I’m going to tell them off. I don’t care if he’s your boyfriend or not.”

You glanced at him as you continued to climb the path. “You deserve better,” Christian continued. “The way he spoke to you isn’t acceptable and you shouldn’t settle for some loser who doesn’t treat you with the utmost respect.” You felt a flutter in your stomach as he spoke. “You deserve to be treated like a queen,” Christian added as the path started to flatten out and you reached what looked to be a viewing area. “Don’t accept less than that.”

With that, Christian stalked forward to join your family, looking out through a break in the trees at the ocean below. Daniel stood off to the side, arms crossed over his chest and sulking like a child that had been reprimanded and you wondered if your dad had caught up to him and said something in private. As you walked over to peer over the protective fence, Christian’s words played over and over in your mind.

‘You deserve to be treated like a queen. Don’t accept less than that.’

The rest of the hike you spent time walking with Emmy and Kate. Christian kept his distance and Daniel followed behind you like a kicked puppy. When you reached the bottom of the path where you had originally entered, Christian returned your hat and you gave him his back but nothing else was said between you during the walk back to the resort.

The plan for that evening was dinner at a theater. Your dad had made reservations for the group

After resting, you changed into your outfit for dinner, a black long sleeve off the shoulder romper with white stripes and a pair of black heeled sandals with rhinestone covered straps.

Daniel chose not to attend, opting to stay behind at the villa while you went out to meet your family, speaking only to inform you of his intention to not go with you. Deciding a fight was not worth it, you only nodded to let him know you had heard him and left to meet up with your family.

Emmy had put on a cute short white dress, Kate had changed into a black jumpsuit, and your dad had dressed into something casual but nice as well. As you waited on Christian to arrive, you checked your phone and saw no new notifications. You put your phone away as Christian joined you, dressed in a pair of fitted black slacks and a long sleeve black button down.

He looked really good and you could see how the material of the shirt stretched over his muscles. Your eyes wandered down as he approached and just as quickly, you turned away. The theater was a 30 minute drive away which you spent in the middle seats with Emmy while Christian took the back.

Upon arriving, your dad pulled up to the valet and handed the keys over before joining his wife and leading the way into the building. Once inside the doors, the lobby was bright and inviting with an old time-y feel. Along the main wall once you entered were several old style ticket booths, none of them open and were merely for show.

The floor was an older ornamental style carpeting with damascus print. Following the crowd to the ticket scanners, your dad scanned all but one ticket and then you followed the crowd to a secondary lobby area where a large curved bar stood. All around you, the other patrons were dressed similarly, some even going above and beyond.

As you glanced around, you noticed several patrons were already carrying drinks and you were tempted to go grab one. After some internal debating, you decided to say fuck it and get one, excusing yourself to go get in line, unaware of the way Christian’s eyes followed your figure.

So far, Christian had kept his eyes to himself but now that he wasn’t in a car and out in the open, he couldn’t stop his eyes from following your every move. Daniel was nowhere in sight and while your dad, his mom, and Emmy were there, they clearly didn’t pay enough attention to Christian to notice his close attention to you.

He watched as you crossed the lobby to the bar, getting in line and he contemplated on joining you but decided against it. Instead he chose to look around, taking in the marble floors, crystal chandeliers, and large glass windows that looked out into the jungle.

The theater was located just outside of the main downtown area near Patong Beach and up in the mountains. Past the tops of the rainforest, Christian could see the sun setting at the horizon of the ocean, casting an orangish golden glow through the trees. He turned away from the windows to see you had reached the counter and were in the process of ordering.

The line had died down and Christian turned to your dad and his mom. “I’m gonna grab a drink, do you want anything?” he asked, getting their orders as well as one for Emmy before walking towards where you were standing. He walked up beside you just as another bartender turned to him.

“What can I get for you?” the bartender asked, wiping his hands on a towel hanging from his belt loop. “Can I get a dry martini, two bay breezes and a salted dog,” he said as he glanced behind the bartender at the glass shelves holding up various bottles of liquor.

The bartender got to work as your drink was set in front of you by another bartender. Christian watched as you pulled out your card but before you could hand it over, he called to the bartender who turned to look at him. “Add her’s to my tab,” he said. You glanced at him and rolled your eyes. “Do not,” you replied, holding out the card again for the bartender to take, which he did.

Christian watched as the bartender swiped the card and handed it back before giving you a pen and the card slip to sign. He watched as you signed before pulling out a few notes and setting them down on the slip, thanking him as you put your card away and picked up your drink.

Christian turned back as you walked away, not sparing him a second glance as the drinks he ordered were set on the counter and handed his own card over to pay. He tipped the bartender, put his wallet away and grabbed the drinks, carefully balancing two in one hand before turning to head back to where your family stood.

After a few moments, the doors to the theater opened and Christian followed as your dad made his way to the door, leading the group. The usher checked the tickets and beckoned your group to follow, leading you to your table. It was a table close to the middle with six chairs.

Christian’s mom took the seat closest to the railing with your dad next to her. Emmy sat next to the railing, across from Christian’s mom while you sat next to your dad at the end of the table and Christian sat next to Emmy, leaving the seat across from yours open. Where Daniel would have sat if he had joined.

A server came by, bringing water and skipped asking for drinks orders, instead asking if you wanted an appetizer. Christian glanced at the menu, eyes skimming over the appetizers. Your dad and his mom consulted each other and then the table and settled on an order of bruschetta and spinach artichoke dip. The server left to put the order in which gave everyone time to look over the menu and select their entrees.

Christian ended up selecting the steak to make things easy. He minded his business as everyone else placed their orders but the moment you spoke, it was like his senses were attuned to you and you only. “I’d like the Atlantic salmon but could I get some lemon cream sauce with that?” The server nodded and left to put in your orders. A calm silence fell over the table before your dad tried to stir up conversation.

Christian didn’t pay much attention as his focus was almost solely on you. Your phone was in your hand, checking the screen and it didn’t take a genius to figure out that you were hoping that your boyfriend would message you but judging by the look of annoyance on your face, Christian knew Daniel hadn’t messaged you yet.

The show started and all Christian could do was focus on you. Every time you shifted in your seat, his attention turned back towards you, watching you out of the corner of his eye. Every subtle movement caught his attention and by intermission, he had no idea what was going on. It was during intermission when dinner was served and when you decided to visit the bathroom.

Christian watched as you got up and walked away and out of sight. The server came by, taking your empty glass and replacing it with a new cocktail. One by one, the tables received their orders and when it was their table’s turn, Christian decided to get up and come find you. He made his way to the bathrooms, hoping you were on your way back.

As he got closer he saw no sign of you and upon reaching the bathrooms, he waited outside for a few minutes. He thankfully didn’t have to wait long as you came out and ran almost directly into him. Christian caught you, steadying you with a lighthearted chuckle.

His smile fell when he caught sight of your face and he suddenly knew what had taken so long. There were tears in your eyes, tear stains on your cheeks and your eyes were red. You had definitely been crying but for how long, he couldn’t be sure. “Sorry,” you murmured, trying to side step him but he wouldn’t let you, instead moving into the way to block you from going back.

“Did he say something else?” Christian asked, making you look up at him with your brows furrowed. “What?” you asked but Christian got back into it immediately. “Did your boyfriend say something else?” he asked, his tone more demanding. “Something stupid to make you cry,” he added.

You nodded your head slowly, clutching your phone in your hand. Christian looked down, spotting the device, unlocked in your hand, and grabbed it from your hand. You immediately tried to reach for it but he easily held you off as he opened your text with Daniel. “Give it back!” you whined, trying to reach for your phone but Christian was clearly much stronger than you were.

As he read the most recent texts, anger built up in his chest, bubbling up from his stomach and leaving a sour taste in his mouth. You finally were able to snatch your phone back as he froze, eyes locked on the place your phone had been in his hand only moments before. “That’s not okay,” you said as you locked the screen. Christian turned to face you.

The look of anger on your step brother’s face was unmistakable. He was livid. “Why are you still with him?” he demanded, his angry tone catching you off guard. “It’s none of your-” you started but he cut you off, advancing on you and forcing you to back up until your back met the wall. The hall was empty now with everyone back in their seats before the second part of the show started.

It was just you and Christian.

“None of my business?” he asked, finishing your sentence. “Your safety and happiness are absolutely my business,” he countered. “Daniel isn’t good for you,” he continued. Your eyes widened. “And how do you know what’s good for me and what isn’t?” you challenged, stomach fluttering at the way his eyes darkened. “Just trust me when I say that you deserve so much better than him,” he answered.

A silence fell between you that was neither uncomfortable nor comforting. It just was. Before you could say anything, Christian backed away. “The second part of the show is starting,” he said and as if on cue, the lights in the main theater started to dim. “We should get back.”

Without another word nor letting you say anything, Christian started back towards the theater with you reluctantly following him. You snuck back to your seat, finding a new drink and sat back down, glancing at Christian who had moved from the seat he was in before to the one across from you, leaving a space between him and Emmy.

Whatever his reasoning for doing so, you didn’t know and you were sure he wouldn’t tell you even if you asked. So deciding it wasn’t worth it to worry about it, you tried to focus on the show. You were able to follow a long for a while until you felt something against your leg. Glancing across from you, Christian was not looking in your direction but instead was looking at the stage, watching the performance.

You glanced under the table and noticed he’d stretched out his legs in your direction, one of which was pressed against the side of your calf. You glanced back up, hoping he’d see you out of the corner of his eye but he didn’t flinch, not even when you nudged his leg with yours. He stayed fixated on the show. You sighed and leaned back in your chair, arms crossed over your chest and turned your head towards the stage.

It was then you felt him gently nudge your leg and turned your head back towards him. His eyes were still on the stage but there was a small smirk on his face. You nudged him back and he immediately nudged you, the smirk on his face growing slightly. You slid your foot out of your shoe and nudged his knee with your toes, pulling back quickly when you saw his hand disappear under the table.

He kept his eyes trained on the stage but he was ready. The fact that he wasn’t looking put him at a disadvantage and you nudged him quickly, pulling back once more. Christian’s smirk grew still and you tempted fate, going to nudge him again but this time you weren’t fast enough in pulling away and he grabbed your ankle. You bit your lip, holding back the urge to shriek.

Christian’s grip on your ankle was tight and you were unable to pull yourself free. He tugged you towards him, making you slide down in your chair and you shot him a warning look but he wasn’t looking at you. Glancing around, you wondered if anyone was watching but everyone seemed to have their attention focused on the show.

You tried to pull away but Christian kept a tight hold on you, even going so far as to gently pull you again. “Christian,” you whispered, struggling to keep yourself seated. He was holding back a laugh but kept a hold of your ankle. Just when you were about to fall, he let go of you and you quickly pulled yourself up, pretending as if nothing had happened and glaring at Christian.

The show went on and when it finally ended, dessert was served. You hadn’t ordered anything but Emmy had ordered some kind of cheesecake, your dad and Kate were splitting something that looked like custard and Christian had ordered a drink. As he took a sip, you watched him.

“What is that?” you asked, drawing his attention. “Black Russian,” he answered. You stared at the glass in his hands. “What’s in it?” you asked. He pushed the drink towards you and you picked it up, sniffing it before taking a sip. You recoiled as you set it down. It was both bitter and strong.

“Coffee Liqueur and vodka,” Christian answered as you cringed, a chuckle leaving his lips. “It’s not that bad,” he said as you shook your head, pushing the glass back towards him. “Blech!” you whined, making him laugh as he took the glass back. “Emmy,” you said, turning towards your sister who looked up at the mention of her name. “Give me a bite of that. His drink is disgusting!”

After dessert was finished and the bill paid, your party left the theater, getting back into the car at the valet pickup and heading back to the resort with Emmy in one of the middle seats while you and Christian sat in the back. In the car, your dad and Kate dominated the conversation with details about the show but you tuned it out, staring outside the window at the dark scenery.

Emmy joined in the conversation eagerly, talking about her favorite parts while you and your step-brother sat quietly in the very backseat. As you stared outside, you felt a hand on your knee and turned to look at it, finding a tattooed hand resting on your knee. You turned to look at him, finding him looking straight ahead. Upon feeling your eyes on him, Christian turned to look at you.

“You’re bouncing your leg,” he said so softly so only you could hear him. “It’s very distracting.” You rolled your eyes, leaning back in your seat, turning your head to look back out the window and expecting him to remove his hand. Only he didn’t. His hand remained on your knee, heat radiating from where he touched you and throughout your body.

You were sure it was the alcohol but the heat started to pool in your belly and you closed your legs, hoping Christian would remove his hand then but he didn’t. Instead, he decided to test the waters, his hand sliding up to the middle of your thigh.

Startled, you turned to look at him with wide eyes and found his eyes already on your face. He held your gaze, his stare sending chills down your spine and fanning the flame in your stomach. ‘It’s the alcohol,’ you told yourself. ‘It has to be.’ When you didn’t move, Christian took that as permission to keep going, moving his hand further still up towards the hem of your romper.

The space between your thighs was starting to grow hot, arousal pooling in your panties as he held your gaze and his hand moved dangerously close to a place it should not be anywhere near. His eyes dipped down to your lips briefly but now you weren’t alone. You were with family and your dad could easily glance in the rearview mirror and see what was happening. Emmy could turn her head and see exactly what was going on between her older sister and older step-brother.

It was far too risky and too dangerous to even try anything here. But in the dark of the backseat, Christian’s hand was all but invisible. His hand slid between your thighs and your breath hitched. He paused, waiting to see if anyone noticed and when they didn’t he continued, squeezing the plush of your inner thigh, fingers dangerously close to your hot, aching core.

Your lips parted slightly as you stared at him, not daring to look away. His hand slid up further, finally making contact with your clothed covered cunt and you had to bite your lip to keep from making a sound, a moan catching in the back of your throat. The moment he made contact, Christian’s fingers went to work, pressing against the wetness that started to seep through your panties and romper.

Neither one of you said anything as he slowly started to work his fingers, massaging against you through the fabric. Your eyes fluttered shut, head falling forward onto his shoulder as his hand moved, fingers slipping under your romper and panties with ease. You bit back the urge to moan, teeth sinking into your bottom lip as you felt his fingers slide between your folds slick with arousal.

You rested your head against his shoulder, your mind hazy and cloudy because of the alcohol but also because of the pleasure. A mewl nearly slipped from your lips as you felt his fingers slip into your needy cunt, filling the space as best they could. A jolt of electricity shot through your body as he sank his fingers as deep as he could from that angle inside your velvety walls.

“Stay quiet,” he murmured in your ear, his breath hot against your skin. “Spread your legs for me.”

You did as he said, widening the space between your knees. You pulled your bottom lip between your teeth, burying your face in his shoulder as he started to pump his fingers in and out of you. “That’s it,” he muttered. “Stay quiet, baby.” A whine sounded from the back of your throat but no one else seemed to notice. Christian picked up the pace, his fingers moving faster.

“You close?” he whispered in your ear and you nodded in response. “Good,” he breathed. “Let go, baby. Let go and cum for me.” Your body slumped over, thighs squeezing around his hand as your legs shook and you came silently, falling apart under his touch.

As you were coming down from your high, the car came to a sudden halt and you quickly snapped upright, Christian’s hand disappearing from between your legs.

The car engine shut off and you glanced over at Christian, the realization of what just happened and what you’d done hitting you at once and the moment the doors unlocked and the lights came on, you were out of the SUV and heading for your villa for the night.

©️ kwanisms 2018 - 2025 | all written and artistic works on this blog are protected under copyright. reposts, continuations, and translations of my works are not permitted. All graphics made by me.

#dpr ian smut #dpr ian

142 notes · View notes

unholywriters · 3 months ago

Text

Posionous Bite Teaser

╰┈➤ Summary: Two beings, One being known for being the deadly vampire to ever be created and can't seem to die no matter how matter who tries to kill him or even try to control him. And up his sleeves are dangerous vampires, and a hybrid he picked and raised himself. But what happens if both the hybird finds his mate during a fight, but what if the vampire found someone who pulls his heart and makes him want to protect him.

╰┈➤ Tags: Vampire Soohyuk, Vampier/Werewolf DPR Ian, male reader, power differences, obsession, possessive, slow burn, brief talks of torture, chains, hickies, petnames, ( will be sure to add mroe)

╰┈➤ Authors Note: I know I've been gone for a while, but I had this really long idea about two different people as you can see here from the tags because I watched Scholar who walks the night and wanted to write something vampire related, but with a nice and good twist where he stays in control while Seoul grows and he stays in control behind the scesnes. This will be a two parts for whoever you want to read, ian's path or Soo hyuk's path.

Ian's Path:

"I told you to run. Those vampires are wild and now look at you. I warned you that this could happen!" He hissed, picking you up carefully while running back to the small house he was able to own. He never though something like this would happen, he wanted to protect you, he wanted to make sure you were at home comfortable before his boss came back from his late night walk. He never wanted you to be around the type of work he has to be around when he saved you.

But you wanted to protect him, wanted to show you could do more besides standing next to the vampire who pulls the string while waiting to see Ian get stronger. But how could he live with himself now? Will you wake up from the amont of blood loss? or will he go wild as his two sdies clash inside of him with no clear way out for him to relax.

He knows his boss won't kill him, but can he really afford to lose you?

Soo Hyuk Path:

"No...No no no. You don't get to do this to me. You walked yourself into my life, into a heart that I thought had died years ago, you don't get to die now!"

His heartbroken voice cried as he held you close. Surrounded by injured witches while your hands looked burnt from fire, you tried to protect yourself from all 10 of them. Trying to stand your ground against all of them and prove to them that you mean business when you say leave me alone.

But all of them were too much, laying on the ground, panting while trying to slowly get up. Each movement felt like an eletric shock of pain. But hearing his voice, that deep voice that held so much pain was there trying to hold you closer then anything else.

What will happen when the person even witches have feared, directs all of his rage, power and speed against all of them? After al, no know has ever been known to leave his hold either alive, tortured, or dead.

#fanfic #fantasy #gayness #kpop x male reader #dpr ian #dpr ian smut #lee soo hyuk #Lee soo hyuk smut #vampire soo hyuk #vampire ian #werewolf ian #Bang Chan

37 notes · View notes

unholywriters · 3 months ago

Text

Official Post

Welcome to K-Vanity, a lovely multi kpop network for content creators.

We are seeking columnists and designers to join our company.

Job Qualifications:

Follow network

Must be 21+

Have an active blog

Must create content for any kpop group

Read the rules

Check out the FAQ page for anyone questions or concerns

Like and reblog this post

Fill out application listed here

After your application has been accepted:

Like and reblog acceptance notice

Add link of network to your blog

Use tag #kvanity

721 notes · View notes

unholywriters · 3 months ago

Note

I love you and your stories pls never die 💔

I will never die ima come back with the longest story ever that make no sense but if you enjoy it I hope you do <3

#unholywriters

0 notes

unholywriters · 3 months ago

Text

See I think I'm fucked either way

No pressure tags @kwanisms @xomakara @shadowkoo

thank you for the tag, @eoieopda 🍒

rules: you’re starring in a movie with the last person saved in your camera roll, and the last song you listened to is the title… who/what is it?

this is fine..... 😳

no pressure tags: @umbreonwolfy, @j-0ne25, @heehoonies, @ambivartence, @bbyquokka 🍒

#Spotify

241 notes · View notes

unholywriters · 3 months ago

Text

Welcome to Cosy Home!

At Cosy Home Net, our goal is to create a welcoming, comfortable and friendly environment for K-pop writers aged 21+.

Our Home (Discord server) has areas for our Residents to brainstorm, ask for graphics advice, talk about K-pop groups and much more! We hope that our Residents are happy and feel at home under the care of our Housekeeping Team throughout their stay with us.

If you would like to apply to become a Resident, apply to become one of our Neighbours on behalf of an 18+ net that you are an admin of, or if you'd like to learn more about Cosy Home Net, please check out our Navigation section below to find the right post to help you on your way!

Navigation About Cosy Home Net Application Post - Applications for Residents are open! - Applications for Neighbours are open! Residents List Neighbour List Artist List Tag Index

If you have any questions about Cosy Home Net, feel free to send us an ask and we will get back to you as soon as possible!

Updated: 01/04/2025.

42 notes · View notes

unholywriters · 3 months ago

Text

Demon's Desire: Chapter Six: Insatiable Hunger

╰┈➤ Summary: Being in hell wasn't terrifying, but it also wasn't safe if you truly left the house. It was more harder to do but it was also a reminder who to be careful of, that demon was out there and there was only a handful of people who would get this close, but what can one do when seeing the ruler of the lust ring doing his job and enjoying the feeling? Would you run from Hyunjin calling your name?

╰┈➤ Parings: Switch! Demon! Hyunjin x Demon! Male reader

╰┈➤ Genre: Smut, non-idol au, series, demon Au, Sin Au

╰┈➤ Parts: teaser, 01, 02, 03, 04, 05

╰┈➤ Taglist: @a-short-ass-disappointment, @gnusihcom, @fallenangel7777777 @hyunjinnnnnnnnnnnnnn @midlike @pars-ley

╰┈➤ Network: @mirohs-aurora-society @ksmutsociety @keopihaus

╰┈➤ WC: 6.1k

╰┈➤ Warnings: MDNI, blowjob, biting, marking, hair pulling, scratching, swiitching, switch hyunjin, switch reader, multiple orgasms, overstimulation petnames,

╰┈➤Ratings: 18+

There’s something different from going into clubs now. Being able to sit and not have to deal with people coming up or waving dollar bills as a way for me to come over and do whatever they ask me to do when all I wanted to do was to get money, and dance with the hands trailing places I hated. But now I could dance and know there was something I could do about it. If Changbin wasn’t teaching me how to fight, Lee Know and I.n are still teaching me about soul magic. Something every demon needs to know when dealing crowds and can’t just kill them. Which can be hard but when they show it to me drive it looks so easy. But of course I have many things to learn and trying to figure it all out will slowly, after all they aren’t just teaching me these things to get better at being a demon. But seonghwa has been getting more out of hand, though hongjoong has been learning how to handle it. Some of it isn’t working, and it’s instead creating more trouble for him than ever.

I only say this because I got the chance to leave with no need someone to be near me. I got to leave and relax and after taking the best bath and shower of my lifetime; I got dressed and went to my favorite club. I first thought it was going to be weird for me to go back, but then I remembered Felix told me that since people assumed I died, I’ll look different to them no matter how many times I try to tell them it’s me and I’m alive. I can’t tell them I’m a demon without them bursting into flames and now being in hell because of me and my friends are too nice to be going to tell. Sure they tell some dark jokes now and then but they don’t deserve to go t hell and suffer because of me, knowing that there I very little that I can do about it.

But I got to go, and I could just walk right in and got to dance around. I didn’t need to stop or drink anything during this entire time and was just able to have my fun. But in doing so I could also see a purple smoke flying around. It was confusing me, in this club I never seen us use any fog machines to make things look more fun. I got curious on the far dance floor and walked over to the main dance floor. Where it looked like people were just dancing to the music but their eyes were also closed, trying to focus my eyes and se them, but it was hard to focus because everything was loud and shaking, but I still walked to the center where no one else seemed to go and I saw someone I didn’t expect to see.

Wearing a loosely buttoned shirt, black jeans with a longer skirt with the long side slit and boots. A tail swaying around him as he danced with his hands moving around was Hyunjin. His back was facing me but when he turned to face me, I saw his eyes; they were glowing purple and his smile showed some of his fangs. He looked surprised but also happy and calm to see me here at the ripe hour of 2am. Well, it was almost 3am, and I wanted to leave before then just to get home and rest, I knew I was going to have more practice in the morning and honestly I hated it. I was getting too good at fighting and keeping up with Changbin on some degree, since sometimes he would go easy on me just to see what all I needed help with doing other times he was fighting to see if my eyes were following him fast enough. Since it was proven he’s just as fast as Seonghwa, but I needed to get faster than the both of them, but also be able to fight just as fast, making it look like each movement was over in the blink of an eye with no questions asked.

Looking around him as he slowly let his hands fall to his side and walked closer to me, I noticed the change in everyone, seeing that they were engulfed in purple smoke that all seemed to lead back to him. And he was enjoying it, he was feeding off of them. Something I only heard a little about but told that either Seungmin was going to teach me that or Han, most likely han and I was supposed to be up and ready to talk with him in the morning when it was time for the session. But seeing it in a person like this was something different, and I had many questions, but still wondered if I was going to get any answers t said questions. Hyunjin is the type of still joke about some things when he feels himself and there’s nothing even I Can do about it even if I asked Chan to help me. But he’s someone almost none of us can find unless he wants to be found and I’ve slowly been getting used to that. Still hated it when there was a question I had just for him but I also knew better than to keep trying and asking.

“Well look at you, didn’t think you’d be spending the one night you had to actually sleep early to come back here and dance. You came when I was feeding.” He sounded annoyed at first, his eyes moving up and down while walking around me slowly before smiling, I wasn’t sure if it was genuine or not, but his eyes were slowly going to normal, or at least think they were normal.

“Feeding? Is that why there’s purple smoke around and they keep dancing?” Watching him turn around some, twirling on his heels before watching people collapse on the floor. His tail swaying around while walking around, carefully stepping over people while moving his hand around to life up some of the smoke that was coming from the people before just inhaling some, some going into his mouth. Letting out a satisfying sigh before turning to me. His wings slowly peaking out of his back while his hands were resting in his pockets. It was something I’ve tried to get used to seeing, but it was something different every time. I’ve seen this many times when he did this even after I woke up but how am I supposed to get used to this now? There was something new and honestly, I was more intrigued more than scared.

“Every Demon has a color, the smoke becomes their color so they can feed from it. Here the feeling of lust is strong, it’s never ending with the drinks and the influence. Clubs here are always full of it even if someone is just here to get a drink. You have all these people dancing, some sober enough to catch a human's attention, it’s always the best part and why I love coming here when I’m starving.”

He always loved to talk when he getting feeling himself, but watching him under the lights of the bar, staring at me with some hair covering one of his eyes before staring at me like a predator that finally found the right prey to eat after all this. Usually I would be scared, after all he’s the sin of lust. He can probably see my own fantasies I’ve had since I was a child and there was nothing I could really do about it/ But the look on his face soon calmed down as he grabbed me, pulling me in his arms while turning to the doors, he was running before we vanished on a different building on the roof. H looked worried, scared even and didn’t know what to do other than to run. Maybe it was because I was there, still new to learning things and if someone was trying to do anything, he was gonna get me out first before trying anything. But I wonder, why not just take us to the base in hell? Was it more dangerous for that?

He looked around before letting my feet hit the ground, his tail swaying in a frantic manner while he hid his wings. Maybe he didn’t want someone following him or to cause trouble with me here. I always wondered how strong the sins are. But if hell is in trouble then would that affect their abilities?

“We need to get home without them seeing us. You aren’t ready to be exposed to such high energy yet.”

“Who was it? If it was soenghwa-”

“You aren’t ready to deal with angels. Let alone archangels.”

I haven’t gotten to do anything regarding this, why would angels even bother coming down to us in the first place? Let alone when I don’t think we were doing anything wrong. It’s not like he killed them or left them stranded to die in the area where I know Chan and Lee know go to torture souls in ways I know for a fact I’d never sit still during one of those sessions. Why in the world would an archangel come for us now? I wanted to question more but there was no time to get any answers. He looked around; the clouds were slowly parting away to show the moon glowing brighter than I ever saw, but then again I never really got to see the moon when I was awake at night, being at work and just ready to go home and rest after dancing all day in heels and talking to those who paid top dollar for my services, they got nothing too sexual from me, no matter how much some of them really tried to pay me for it.

He Held my hand while we walked to the edge, Jumping high with his wings flapping to take us far away from the city. Changbin used to fly me around in the training ring to make sure I got used to someone using their wings against me in a fight, despite not having my own wings myself it was still something I was learning. Despite that, getting picked up from the ground by any part of my body only to be tossed in the air and told I have to control my air movements is terrifying in itself. But I was getting used to controlling my body in the air when the time came, if I ever got knocked down in the air I could land on my feet even if the aftermath always seemed to hurt my toes in the end. Ever tried landing on your feet while trying to deflect flaming arrows from hellfire? Neither have I until today and I still would question if this was as hot as it could get or if there was an even hotter fire, not something I really weaned to know the more I think about it.

But with hyunjin, the way he was flying was careful, as if he was under watch but he could still move fast to get away from the danger. I mean if anything he could take us to the hotel we still live at, maybe to see if Felix could help us some but it still made me worry, what if this threat we’re now dealing with would follow us to our own home and try to get in? It was something terrifying but if it was a haven, then there was no time to question it anymore.

He was holding me close, making sure I wasn’t falling with his tail wrapped around my waist making sure I would not fall but man was he able to fly faster than Changbin, which was a shocker to me because I’ve never seen him fly around like this before. He was getting closer; we were getting away from the crowded and tight spaces of cities before I saw a light when peaking over his shoulder. So I could only scream out his name before the next thing I knew we were tumbling on the ground. His tail letting me go away while we were tumbled around, Hyunjin hitting a tree while I was trying to get up from the rock I hit. Gids my head hurts even when trying to even stand and look around. There was a taller male walking closer to the two of us.

Wearing all white with gold buttons and accents, holding a sword in his left hand while looking at the two of us. His eyes slowly scanning around while Hyunjin slowly stood up from the tree, his wings were flapping while he was hissing. I think something broke when he hit the tree, and I was worried while trying to stand up. Who was this person and why were we attacked? Why did we need to run in the first place? What all was happening right now and were we going to be okay?

“Hello Hwang Hyunjin, I see you have another bride. Tell me, how did you kill this one, car crash yet again? Or did you get your hands dirty this time?”

“Hyunjin!” Calling out his name while seeing the sword being pointed to him, the person appearing in front of him with the sword being under his chin, it was burning him, I could see a cut on his jaw while he was staring down at hyunjin, hyunjin staring daggers at him while trying to stay still and not move. After all this was someone who just came out of nowhere and just struck us down in an open field when we were just dancing around, Hyunjin explaining things to me I needed to know before we just suddenly needed to get out from something. Maybe hyunjin felt him near and knew we needed to go before things got worse.

“What can I say? Their attractive. I used a natural cause, I did nothing against your stupid rules, Choi.” Slowly standing up, I felt something in my hand, I knew I needed to do something. That sword was the only thing that seemed to hurt Hyunjin. I didn’t do all of this training for nothing at the end. Holding out my hand, I knew there was something I could do as long as I got to focus. Lifting it up and swiping down my hand, I watched as fire flew towards him, I knew it would not do much, but the fact his wings still covered him, though he remained perfectly still. But his head was turned me with his no emotions in his face whatsoever. But he seemed interested while staring me down, slowly pulling away the sword while the burning wing seemed to flutter off the flames and showed little to no damage whatsoever.

“You must be a fast learner. Handling demon fire burns the user's hand when their turned.”

“Don’t you dare!”

Watching Hyunjin’s tail try to strike, the angel vanished only to appear in front of me; he towered over me and had to lean down closer to me as if he was trying to read something about me. That didn’t make any of this any better, let alone any safer while seeing his left hand stayed held out. Keeping hyunjin against the tree while he started to hiss and burn at the feeling. How in the world was I supposed to handle any of this? I just got all the basic down and worked on doing things more dangerous and more advance to understand what was happening with me. Why during the one time I go to relax knowing I was about to get a lecture of a lifetime but making sure I understand anything,

He stared me down with his eyes turning white; I was getting nervous while trying to move but it felt like he was keeping me in place. But I could still see something, I may not have been able to move, but there was something I could do, and I saw his eyes turn back and widened while he tried to cover his face, only to see fire fly towards him. Backing away from the white flames that seemed to keep him away, I felt myself breathing while looking around rapidly, Hyunjin fell from the tree but he was in pain. Trying to move and hissing the entire time, I ran over to him, looking at the burns on his arms and lower legs, we needed to get to hell. Somewhere safe before this got worse. Trying to look around I looked for something, that bracelet Lee know said they all had to wear as a protective measure, I didn’t have mine yet since no one thought it was going to be bad.

I found his bracelet and squeezed it, knowing that it was going to send the SOS while trying to say what was happening as fast as I could. “Hyunjin’s burning and Theres an angel attacking us, please. I don’t know what to do!” Looking back behind me, I saw the angle standing there and just looking at his hands, they had some burns before healing with a glowing golden light and the burns seemed to just vanish. His shocked expression replaced with another expressionless look with his sword still drawn. I knew there was no way I was going to do that again, not in the state I was in. Hyunjin tried to stand up with his spear in hand, the lights getting brighter before seeing a mixture of dark blue fire, a bright green flames surrounding the man with the illusion of chains keeping him down.

Looking around, I saw a pissed of Chan march out of a cloud of smoke, it must’ve been serious when he didn’t even have his mask on, but Felix appeared next to me and checked the both of us. But we all heard Chan’s booming voice before we could even ask questions. “What the fuck are you doing to my Sin Choi. You have no grounds for an attack against the both of them and you fucking know it!” I never saw Chan wield two swords, but he kept them held tight in his hands while Felix was healing Hyunjin’s scars, was it harder to do anything but I was watching Chan and this man, why were they just calling him choi and what was he talking about with looking at me.

“You killed before the agreed time and used more engery to make them be erased from their coworkers minds. I was sent down to retrieve them and remove the demon from inside of them.”

“And you know that an attack starts with you fighting me before you ever lay a fucking finger on them. Now are you going to handle this the right way or fucking leave.”

The man tilted his head, a smirk on his face while he looked over to me, Felix moving to stay in front of us while hyunjin let out more pained hisses, I guess healing on the surface is more painful than trying to heal in hell. But I could still feel him staring at me, it was something that had me curious but with the way Felix and Chan were staring at him; it was something I didn’t need to speak just to look at him.

“Your new bride, or husband whatever floats your boat. Is more special than you can handle, Christopher. Eventually, the angels will have to intervene to handle it.”

Before we could fully blink and understand what was happening, the man vanished. Chan still looked around while Felix retracted his wing, Cha slowly turning to us with worry written all over his face while Hyunjin let out more whimpers while holding his stomach and squirming. “What happened?” “I went to the club to dance before taking another bath and Hyunjin was feeding and explaining to me how it works and the smoke and then he just grabbed me and we were up on a roof before he took off flying and then-”

I tried to stay calm while Chan leaned down; he was staring at Hyunjin and making sure that there were no more scars over him. But I still was worried, he was trying to stay still and focus on breathing while his eyes were flickering. What was he doing? Felix seemed to keep his head down, covering his eyes while hyunjin let out more whines. “We need to go, he’s starving after protecting you. Getting attacked from an angelic weapon makes even a sin starve. He’s fighting, so he doesn’t go in a lust hunger. We need to get you away.”

Felix slowly moved, Chan slowly guiding me back away while Felix kept his tail ready. Hyunjin left eye was completely purple, his right eye flickering while his left eye was shaking, despite him trying his hardest to return, was this him losing his mind? But before anyone could truly get me away, Hyunjin was gone from sights only to appear vaguely behind me and took me somewhere. The last thing I saw was Felix lunging over with Chan reaching his hand out with blue flames reaching out to me but before they could even catch me they were gone, purple smoke somewhere surrounded us yet I was sitting on the floor, trying to get up but the smell of everything around me was making it hard, and suddenly boiling. Was this what happens when hyunjin starves? When he gets hurt to where he can't control himself. Was he acting on instinct now with me in the room? But then why did he go straight for me instead of the other two there? Was it because I'm not that strong yet either?

Looking up and watching him, he was panting still while his eyes were getting darker, well one eye was getting darker, the other was getting lighter while he was standing there shaking while staring at me. I wanted to move, to get up and probably slap some sense into him while trying to figure out where in the hell did he suddenly take me? But trying to move felt like I was burning with each movement, like I was turned on, but how the fuck was I turned on when this was confusing me. But I guess I was learning something new by the minute now wasn't I?

“Hyunjin… what are you doing? Where are we and why does it feel this hot?”

He didn't respond for a while, licking his lips before I saw his actual eyes shine through his left eye. He as trying to gasp for air, slightly leaned forward with his head tilted some.

“I'm staving. Angelic weapons make me hungry. But no clubs are going to help this. I need you, I need to touch, to feel and to hear you. We're in my domain, Chan can barely get in here without giving into it, gods you've never felt a big dick till he bends you over till your shaking. No one can save you in here, unless someone willingly switches places with you.”

If there was one thing I haven't fully seen up close, it was that smirk on his face. There was something about that smirk that could always make people blush to look away or want to push for more but there was something different. Like he's waiting on me to say something while he was slowly walking around in a circle, like there was something holding him back from just letting it all go, but what could I even do to help him? I mean I have an idea about what he wants from me but the question is do I want to give in? Do I have a choice to give in or can I run away and let someone else handle him till he's able to calm down.

“But, I can't do anything without consent. Even if it burns me more and more, if you don't say es then I can't do anything without it.”

Slowly getting on his knees and crawling over, he didn't exactly cover me, but he was closer enough to where he could kiss me if he wanted to, well I guess he wanted my permission before doing anything else. I mean how could I say no? Don't get me wrong I understand what he's getting at by the way he’s looking at me. Even with the purple in his eyes I can see the pleads in them, how soft his face was getting and how his lips were just trying to get closer to me as if they were the only things keeping him alive. Despite feeling hot, despite feeling like I'm going to go insane and start tearing things off just to feel cold I was still consistence to make my own choices. Despite all the videos I've watched when I was bored and alone, despite all the dances and dirty talk's I've given with practice from my job, how does one hold their own with the Sin of Lust himself? It's not exactly easy to do in that case.

“I want you, but don't degrade me too hard alright? I want to see what you have in mind for me right now, just no blood, is that okay?”

“More than okay, puppy.”

Seeing the smirk on his face, and how his tail swayed around with excitement knowing I was in for a wild ride. He had that look in his eyes, and I think I was smirking a little at his excitement before I got the kiss I never got to handle. Feeling his holding the back of my head to keep me closer, I couldn't see him with my eyes closed.

Change of Perspective here

Hyunjin kept y/n closer, the kiss slowly getting to be more hungry, more needy with each kiss that was slowly getting faster. Hyunjin's tail slowly getting to move faster with each kiss while he slowly had y/n pinned down to the ground. His tongue slowly slipping inside y/n's mouth and sucking on his tongue, letting out a breathy sigh while he listened to the quiet moan coming from yn. It made him smirk just a little before pulling away, the smirk on his face growing as he looked down, seeing the dazed look and latching onto y/n's neck just to suck on it and leave softly leaving bite marks. Grinding his hips some and wanting to burn off all teh clothes that were left on the two, he wanted to rip them all off and let the clothes burn in the distance while giving you his entire attention, worshipping you with each kiss but he had to make it go slow somehow.

Pulling away just to hear the sounds of Y/n's moans and groans, enjoying the feeling of thier hands running through his hair while he made the clothes vanish. If he never did that then the clothes would've been ripped to shreds with no regrets on his face while he stared down, licking his lips with his hands slowly going up Y/n's chest and enjoying the view, seeing your chest rising and feeling with the look in your eyes getting more needy, he promised he would not go too rough for now, adding little kisses there while watching you to make sure that nothing was too wrong with what he was doing. Moving your hands up to his hair while he leaned down to lick on your chest, sucking on one nipple while squeezing the other one, his hands slowly getting warmer just to watch you squirm and feel your soft hands tug his hair in fistfuls. The higher whimpers of his names were driving him more crazy, yet he was feeling himself get more full. This was better than any meal he never could have had, unless it came from the other sins, they would have him bent over anything, or even on display for lower demons to wish they could touch, but none of them were ever going to touch him, if they tried to they would have been tortured right then and there as a lesson.

Pulling away and looking back down, he saw the marks he left all over your chest and stomach, some were blue and some were purple, it was making him more excited while his eyes had that purple glow; he was going to do something he rarely did, but he was great at it. But he wanted to make sure your eyes stayed on him the entire time and never left him. Swirling his hands around, letting the smoke come closer and keep your arms up while it felt like something was on the back of your head, making you look down while he kept his head on your thigh, his tail swaying like a curious cat while he smirked. He knew where he was going to take you, a place that you could never see the beauty of without losing your demon side to, heaven.

Licking his lips he leaned closer and sucked on the tip, looking up and watching your arms tense up while tried to buck your hips, it made him curious, taking the rest of your cock in his mouth and quickly moving his head. His hands holding onto your thighs while swirling his tongue, pulling out every move just to watch you squirm, moving your legs behind his head while tugging on the smoke chains around your wrist. Looking up to see your eyes with tears staring down at him while trying to stay still. Hyunjin letting out muffled moans just to feel the tip hit the back of your neck. Knowing that if the others tried to save you all they could hear were the echo of your moans and there was no way of getting closer without falling on their knees and giving in to their own sexual desires no matter how hard they try to run from it, there was no ending to it.

But he had to pull away, letting his head go all the way back and showing off the sweat that made him glisten while panting. Licking his lips with his head slowly looked up at you. Seeing strands of your hair sticking to him while he leaned up closer yo you, holding your chin while he got close enough just to barely kiss you, but he teased you for it.

“I can either bounce on mister big dick here or I can fuck you, which would you like first hm?”

“Who said anything about just you doing all the work, hyunjin?”

Tilting his head some, only to look up and see the chains snap, he gasped while he was now the one of the floor, his hands being pinned above his head while he stared at you. The only other people to see him like this were Chan and Changbin, well not from the sidelines and their own imaginations. But it was something else with you, not thinking he was going to be the one on the reviving end but he stilled happily wrapped his hands around you, watching your movements and reaction before opening his mouth to say something. But the only thing that came out was a loud moan, feeling something inside of him that never seemed to stop moving, it was yourt own dick moving quickly inside and out of him. His eyes opening wide while his tongue stick out some, trying to keep his eyes on you but it was still driving him crazy. Closing his knuckles tightly while feeling himself squeeze around you.

“Keep your head down and watch me do the same thing you want to do to me. I want to see you squirm around and clench at the thought of being inside me after this.”

Watching his eyes roll back from the whisper our voice, he moved his head to the side and allowed you to leave as many hickies on him as you wanted. His moans getting louder than his own pants, arching his back up from the clear floor just to feel his hair being tugged, something he loved while he was being forced to look at you. Letting his tongue hang out, feeling his own release come just to feel his body tense up and shake, trying to move his arms while feeling something fill him up inside. A smile appearing on his face while he moved his head around side to side. Looking up at you to see the both of you had a smirk and there was no leaving while the two of you leaned closer to each other only for no kisses to happen.

“I want to feel full to, hyung. Can I ride you like a good puppy that I am? Hm?”

“Bounce like you'll die if you don't, Puppy.”

Biting his lip at the empty feeling, that didn't stop him from looking at you, moving his hands to your side as he watched you take him in like you were made from him. Feeling the tightness around him and watching you rest your hands on his chest, making sure you were steady before bouncing, the moans starting out quiet before slowly getting higher as he moved faster. Biting his lip while making sure only your moans were the main ones being loud and heard. He was watching you closely the closer you got, but he noticed something that made him tilt his head with curiosity while you were getting closer. Your eyes were glowing, not just because of the light but they were glowing white with a mixture of red in teh middle like it wa swirling around.

Gasping at the feeling of his release, seeing your cum land on his stomach, he kept his eyes on you. Coming back from his hunger only to see you shaking, not just trembling from the sex but from something else. It worried him as he slowly sat up to watch you; he watched your eyes, seeing how your puppies rolled back before the white and red came back. Almost like something was happening inside of you, but you passed out from the release, as far as you knew you were sound asleep and he was taking care of you as he always would and promised he would.

But touching you was burning, but not like his encounter with Soobin no, it was something else. Getting his clothes back on, he snapped his fingers and landed in the middle of his room where Chan and Lee know were waiting, at first Chan was about to lecture him till he saw how worried he looked. Lee Know quickly standing up and leaning down to see what he was shook.

“His eyes, he released and his eyes became like this, he's not enough to leave little burns but he's asleep. He isn't waking up, I don't knowe what happened.”

Walking and kneeling over, Chan saw it and watched how your hands were burning, but it was burning you and neither of them knew why, it was something new but Chan had an idea and he knew he had to be careful while holding out his hand, keeping his focus on you while Lee Know watched him to understand what was happening before seeing Chan's hand shook while he was slowly summoning angelic fire, something angels still can't control, but Chan was the only one recorded to handle it. Slowly keeping it over your chest he saw your eyes glowing while slowly calming down. But then there was a problem, the red was coming out, and it seemed to affect you.

“Lee know, Hyunjin, both of you hold up your flames, we need something to balance this.”

“Chan, what is happening to them? Is this because of Soobin?”

“He might have awaken something. But for now if we don't want to deal with an out-of-control hybrid.”

32 notes · View notes

unholywriters · 3 months ago

Text

disgraceful dreams

→ Summary: After two years of lustful pining and disgraceful dreams about someone far out of your reach, you decide the only way to move past your hopeless crush on Onyx Academy's star student is by taking part in the Lupercalia festival for the very first time.

↠ wooyoung x f.reader (feat. yeosang) | 16.4k words | 18+ ↠ genre: witch/warlock au, smut, virgin!reader, inspired by s2e3 of caos, slowburn

→ Full Fic Warnings: little bit of social class discrimination, cult-ish behavior (mentions of blood, Y/N uses a knife to cut her hand for binding/ritual purposes), being ‘hunted’ like prey, explicit sex, unprotected sex, rough sex, pet names, praise kink, biting, nipple play, breast play, begging, fingering, mutual masturbation, oral (female and male receiving), exhibitionism, voyeurism, partial agoraphilia & semi-public sex, dirty talk, heavy teasing, spanking, multiple orgasms, grinding, deep dicking, size kink (wooyoung is HUNGGG), magical sex, fucking up against a tree, slight age gap (y/n is 20 and wooyoung is 25), slight corruption, choking, possessive!wooyoung, woo is ravenous for you (you’re welcome)

→ Networks: tagged below

@ksmutsociety @k-vanity @pirateeznet @cromernet

@illusionnet @othersideoutlawsnetwork @cultofdionysusnet

→ Author Note: edited by the lovely aeris @beomcoups whom i appreciate so SO much for tackling this beast of a fic ILY! And also to ally @lovetaroandtaemin for reading this over for me!!! this doesn’t follow the exact lupercalia process, i’ve twisted it to work for my fic and based it around halloween instead of valenbarf day lol, if you'd prefer to read on ao3, it's been crossposted here!! all likes, comments, and reblogs are much appreciated <3

‘This can’t be real.’

Jung Wooyoung casts a dark look upon you while taking in your ethereal, naked form before him. The flames of the common room’s fireplace dance in his eyes, reflecting his sinister and most impure thoughts. Thoughts of you, what he wants to do to you. With you.

‘I must be dreaming.’

He circles around you, hovering over your backside and letting his hands fall to your bare hips. His touch leaves a trail of goosebumps across your skin.

“Mmm, can I touch you?” Wooyoung whispers as he leans in to kiss the dip between your shoulder and neck.

You nod, giving him permission to do whatever he pleases, and lean back against his broad chest.

His hands move from your side, one moving upward to cup your breast, the other heading down between your legs, gently tracing your silky skin until his fingers find their way home and sink into your sweet center.

The sensation awakens you from your sinful slumber, and you sigh, realizing it was only a dream—another delicious and depriving dream that left you wanting someone who would never consider you.

Groaning, you force yourself to roll out of bed and step toward your closet. Black Mass isn’t for another hour, but arriving early might help erase these recurring dreams from your memory.

Your footsteps echo in the empty hall as you exit the residential wing, making your way outside. It’s a beautiful gloomy day, the air is crisp and the sun is hidden by thick clouds that look as if they could open up at any moment and soak the woods with another harsh day of rain - something you wouldn’t mind.

The fog creeps through the forest, following your steps and trailing behind while you wait for your familiar to catch up. Besides your raven’s distant cry, it’s quiet. The hum of the earth’s magic is even more reserved than usual. It’s peacefully eerie.

“Ghoul Morning, Blair,” you say, extending your wrist out for her. She caws from above and slowly descends from the clouds, eagerly accepting your arm as the safe place to perch while you walk along the path to the Unholy Church.

Though she looks like a raven while masked, Blair wreaks havoc in her goblin form on anyone, and anything, that dares to disturb you. She’s one of the strongest familiars a witch could be cursed with, and you’ve been thankful for her services ever since you started training.

It’s your second year attending The Onyx Academy of Dark Casting, a magical finishing school that only the finest witches and warlocks between the ages of nineteen and twenty-five are given the unholiest privilege to attend.

Of these students, the Dark Stars of each class lead with their high values and spectacular spell casting. More often than not, they graduate with the highest dishonor and ascend to become High Priests and Priestesses of covens across the world.

Jung Wooyoung is a beloved Dark Star and stellar student, and it’s rumored that he’ll become the youngest Anti-Pope inducted into the Church of Night after his completion here at the academy.

Even with your unique gift, it’s not in the cards for a person of your status to ever equal his. Which you very well know and understand, despite the dark fantasies that haunt you most nights and your schoolgirl crush that hasn’t gone away since the very first day you met him.

Blair lets out a sharp caw, her wings cutting through the air as she ascends, perching gracefully on the steeple just as you arrive at the church. Her dark silhouette stands stark against the sky, watching over you like a silent sentinel.

The towering doors creak open as you approach them, welcoming you inside the dim space. You walk between the rows of pews, watching the candles that mark the aisle light up as you pass.

Once closer to the altar, you lift a hand and wave it across the front of the sanctuary. The room becomes brighter as the remaining unlit candles grow flames from your magic.

You have a way with the elements; you’re able to manipulate and control them as you wish without specific spells, conjuring them when you please. Your energy is unmatched compared to the other gifted students.

Yet, instead of improving your social status, being gifted has made you even more of an outcast. The professors are wary of your potential and what you could be capable of; the students keep their distance too, either jealous or frightened of your power.

Needless to say, you’re not Miss Popular, but that doesn’t bother you as much as it could. Only the luckiest of witches and warlocks are disgraced with gifts from the Dark Lord, and having chosen you out of everyone means something. And knowing the Dark Lord chose you is enough.

You settle into your usual pew, the familiar creak of the wooden bench under you blending into the background as your mind begins to churn. Thoughts swirl of today’s impending announcement during Father Blackmoor’s sermon cross your mind.

The excitement for Lupercalia is beginning to build. This ancient festival, celebrated by all magic wielders the week leading up to Halloween, is dedicated to the Goddess Peralia, who blesses covens with enhanced health, virility, and fertility in exchange for an indelicate offering. Participants must engage in a series of ritualistic events celebrating lust and sexuality, transforming the festival into a vibrant expression of desire and intimacy. Only then will she offer her unholiest blessing.

You sit there, not in prayer, but in a quiet storm of contemplation, unsure if you will sign up for the festival this year. Another downfall to being viewed as an outsider is that you have yet to experience, well, anything. Sure, you might have kissed a couple of warlocks in your intermediate years, you even had a boyfriend in prep school whom you were convinced you could have loved eventually, but your virtue has yet to be given away.

It’s common for witches and warlocks to lose their virginity during Lupercalia; typically when they are in prep school. In fact, it’s encouraged. Yet, by age twenty, you still haven't mustered the courage to join in the festivities.

This year might be different…

The sudden crash of books jolts you from your thoughts. You turn to see Yeosang, a fellow student, crouched beside a toppled stack of The Book of Blood, its pages splayed open.

“My apologies; I didn’t mean to disturb you,” he says, a hint of embarrassment in his voice as he scrambles to gather the scattered volumes. His cheeks flush slightly, and you can't help but smile softly.

He’s a sixth-year student, just like Wooyoung. Yet, where Wooyoung’s presence demands your attention with an almost suffocating charisma, Yeosang embodies a more reserved demeanor. He tends to stick to his tight-knit group of friends and immerses himself in his studies, radiating a quiet intensity that draws you in without overwhelming you.

You feel a wave of annoyance wash over you as soon you realize that even in the presence of another man, your thoughts keep drifting back to Wooyoung. It frustrates you to no end, pushing you to a spontaneous decision: this year will finally be the year you break free from this obsession. By participating in Lupercalia, you’re determined to finally move on from him once and for all.

“Don’t worry about it,” you reply, “The Dark Lord has already provided me with the clarity I came here for.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” he says, carefully restacking the last book. He glances to his left, likely considering the seat he usually occupies, before turning back to you. “Would you mind if I joined you?” he asks, a hopeful note in his voice as he gestures toward the space beside you.

“Not at all, please do,” you smile.

He settles beside you with an effortless grace, and the air around you immediately fills with the warm, intoxicating blend of amber and musk from his cologne. The scent is rich, almost magnetic, pulling your attention in ways you hadn’t anticipated. You fidget with your hands, trying to focus on anything but how good he smells, as your mind races to keep pace with your quickening heartbeat.

Maybe... you could partner with Yeosang for the festival. The thought lingers as you steal a glance at him from the corner of your eye. He’s undeniably handsome—sharp features that give him a striking, confident look, but it’s his kindness that really stands out. There’s a warmth in the way he carries himself, a subtle softness behind those strong eyes that makes him more than just attractive. You wonder what it would be like to lose your virginity to someone like him, someone who seems both strong and thoughtful in all the right ways.

"Are you sure you are okay? You seem a little tense," he asks, his voice laced with genuine concern as his eyes search your face. You hesitate to answer, feeling the heat rising in your cheeks, and though you're trying to keep your composure, your breath has grown a little quicker, more shallow.

Thankfully, he’s kind enough not to mention it, but you catch the flicker of awareness in his gaze. His words are gentle, but there's an underlying curiosity there—like he's not just asking out of politeness but because he genuinely cares. You try to steady yourself, aware of the closeness between you, and suddenly the air feels heavier as if the moment itself is holding its breath, waiting for your next move.

"I didn’t mean to pry if it’s personal," he quickly adds, his voice softening as he notices your hesitation. His words have a touch of urgency, and he backtracks, not wanting to make you uncomfortable. His shifts slightly, giving you space while still holding onto the moment, unsure whether to push further or retreat.

"Can I tell you a secret?" The words escape your lips before you even realize what you’ve said. For a moment, you freeze, caught off guard by your sudden vulnerability. His eyes widen slightly in surprise, but there’s no turning back now.

Yeosang nods and softly says, “Of course.”

“I’ve…never participated in Lupercalia,” you admit guardedly.

“Oh, um. That’s, uh…” He’s visibly taken aback when he hears your confession, stumbling over his words. “Wow, I… I wasn’t expecting that.”

He shifts awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. “I mean, uh, that’s really something. I just, uh… I guess I never saw you as someone who hadn’t, you know, participated.” He draws out the last word, his tone heavy with the unspoken meaning.

You nod, trying to meet his eyes. “I know, it’s just… I never felt called to join in on the festivities in previous years. But lately, that feeling has… changed.”

“Oh. Right, yeah, I get it. So you’ll be signing up for the events this year?” He asks with a calm, collected voice, though he’s concerned that the quickened rhythm of his heartbeat betrays his calm facade.

Hearing your confession piques his interest. He’s always found you hauntingly beautiful and has enjoyed the casual conversations you’ve shared between classes and such, but today feels different.

He knew you didn’t actively participate last year, though he figured you were still doing something-someone-in private. Now that your secret is out, there's something undeniably more intriguing about you—an unexpected allure that wasn’t there before.

“Yeah, I’m thinking about it.”

“I think you should,” he blurts out, then quickly adds, “What I mean is, the festival’s about self-expression and the intimacy you share along the way. If you’re looking for a wild introduction to Lupercalia, there will be plenty of opportunists who share that venereal vision. But if you want something more comforting…choose someone who makes you feel safe and respected for your first time.” Yeosang trails off, his gaze lingering a little too long, the implication unmistakable. He clears his throat, trying not to give himself and his intentions away.

“Thank you, Yeosang,” you say while resting a hand above his knee, genuinely appreciating his insight.

Before the conversation can continue, the sound of footsteps echoes through the Church as fellow students file in, taking their seats. Black Mass is about to begin.

Wooyoung hadn’t intended to listen in on your conversation. He was too busy waiting for the other Dark Stars to arrive at the closed-off sanctuary to finish preparing for Black Mass. As usual, they didn’t show up early despite his suggestions. That’s a lie; he knew his words were less like suggestions and more like demands.

He was well aware they’d be late today, especially since most of the fifth and sixth years had spent the night at an intimate pre-Lupercalia party that stretched into dawn.

The only reason he peeked through the shadows was due to a loud crash, which he soon realized came from Yeosang, who appeared entranced by someone sitting near the front of the Church. That’s when he noticed it was you.

He’ll admit to having observed you over the past year—not out of personal interest, but because he’s intrigued by your unique gift and curious as to why the Dark Lord chose you of all people. Yes, you’re undeniably attractive as most witches are, but your ability to manipulate pure power without relying on spellwork is, to him, the most compelling quality you possess. If you had the right social standing, you would likely ascend to the role of High Priestess in a very fortunate coven.

From his hidden vantage point, he watches as his friend settles down beside you; that’s when the conversation begins.

“I’ve…never participated in Lupercalia,” he hears you share your secret. Now that is quite a confession.

Wooyoung’s lips curl into a smirk as he observes your flushed face from a distance, the rosy hue contrasting with the cold room that surrounds you. There’s a spark of mischief in his eyes as he takes in the way you shift nervously, completely unaware of his gaze.

Knowing that you haven’t been touched stirs a mix of amusement and curiosity within him. He wonders what thoughts are racing through your mind, feeling a strange sensation rush through him when you place your hand on his classmate’s thigh.

He saw no reason to hold back from participating. The moment he came of age, he dove in—and he’s done so every year since, always finding ways to revel in the experience to the fullest. As he reflects on past encounters, a pleased smile crosses his face as he silently counts the number of popped cherries he’s collected over the last several seasons, each a vivid memory weaved into his mind.

‘What’s one more…’

As more students trickle in and take their seats, the soft murmur of conversation fills the air. Wooyoung senses the moment is right and slips out of the shadows just as Father Blackmoor begins to walk down the aisle, weaving between the pews filled with eager faces. The flickering candlelight dances on the stone walls, casting a warm glow that contrasts with the coolness of the sanctuary.

He moves to stand on the left of Father Blackmoor, joining the other Dark Stars who are trying to stifle their yawns. The collective fatigue from the previous night’s festivities hangs in the air, but a shared excitement simmers beneath the surface. He exchanges brief glances with his fellow Stars, a silent acknowledgment of their late-night revelry and the anticipation of what today’s ceremony will bring.

“Fiends and Friends, today marks the beginning of our annual Lupercalia Festival,” Father Blackmoor announces, his voice resonating through the crammed Church. “As you all know, Lupercalia is upon us. I can feel the excitement buzzing in the air. The Festival of Wolves is a cherished tradition within our coven, and we take immense pride in honoring Goddess Peralia through a series of exhilarating rituals, all in hopes of receiving her unholiest blessings. With that in mind, let’s review the week’s events for those of you who are new to our practices.”

Father Blackmoor pauses to take an envelope from Wooyoung. “Tomorrow marks the start of the Assessment Period, which will be held in the Grand Hall. Witches who sign up today will be quizzed by prospective partners in hopes of finding their ideal match.”

“Courting begins on Tuesday. Those interested in a specific witch will reserve time slots to spend more time together. By the end of the night, the warlocks must submit the names of the witches they wish to be paired with. This will be followed by the Matching Ceremony on Wednesday, where the pairs will be revealed to the entire coven. On Thursday, we’ll have the Moon Ritual, during which the paired couples will venture into the darkwood to complete the rite. More specific details will be shared on the day, but they are expected to spend the night together beneath the moon in unholy abstinence.”

Some students snicker, knowing very well they won’t be abstaining from anything that night.

Father Blackmoor waits for the room to settle down before continuing, “Friday ushers in the Insatiable Hunt at dusk, where wolf-masked warlocks will chase after their red-cloaked witches through the woods, culminating in divine pleasure once they’ve been caught. We’ll conclude the week of festivities on Saturday with the Final Feast, where we will express our gratitude to Goddess Peralia for her many blessings this season.”

Wooyoung steps forward once more, this time carrying an ancient, leather-bound tome. The worn edges and faded lettering hint at its age and significance.

It’s the Book of Blood; which contains hundreds of Witches and Warlock's printed names, signed with their crimson ink, as a binding commitment to their word. It’s like a contract between yourself, the entire coven, and the Dark Lord himself.

With a practiced hand, he carefully cracks it open, his eyes sweeping across the room. “Witches that dare to participate, please step forward, say your intent, and sign your name in the Book of Blood.”

Your heart pounds in your chest as you push yourself to your feet, joining the line of participants ahead of you. A mix of excitement and nerves swirl in your stomach, each step bringing you closer to the moment you've been both dreading and anticipating.

The weight of curious eyes fall on you as you move, but none more intense than Yeosang's. His gaze feels like a spotlight, cutting through the crowd around him.

With each passing second, your pulse quickens as the line inches forward at a deathly slow pace. Every breath feels shallow, as if the air is too thick for your lungs to handle. Despite the knot of nerves tightening in your belly, your feet move on their own, as if guided by some force beyond your control.

Before you even realize it, you’re standing before Wooyoung. His eyes pierce down onto you while he hands you a knife, “Do you hereby pledge your full participation and commitment to the forthcoming Lupercalia festival and all associated events?”

Taking a deep breath, you respond, “Yes, I pledge myself.”

You take the knife from him, feeling the cold steel as you press the sharp blade into your palm. With a swift motion, you slice a clean, precise line across your skin. Ruby-red blood wells up, pooling in your cupped hand. Without hesitation, Father Blackmoor raises his hand, his dark magic swirling in the air as he draws the blood from your palm. It twists and shapes into the form of a pen, glowing faintly with a sinister aura, ready to be used.

You reach up and grasp the hovering pen, its energy vibrating through your hand. As you sign your name in the book, a surge of adrenaline floods your veins, electrifying every nerve. The moment the ink dries, you feel an undeniable shift. Something deep within you has been awakened.

Wooyoung smirks, knowing the sensation very well. “There’s no backing out now,” he says to you, his gaze locking onto yours, sharp and unrelenting.

“So,” Jongho, a second-year student like yourself, pauses to clear his throat after pulling on his tie, “That was awful.”

You chuckle, relieved to see you're not the only one with frayed nerves. “Yeah, good luck with the rest of them.”

He smiles back before shuffling along to the next person.

It’s Assessment Day, and every witch who signed their name is being rigorously questioned by the participating warlocks. Friends who had gone through this in previous years warned you about what to expect, and they were right. It’s definitely a forced mingling period on steroids.

It’s only been an hour, and you’re already exhausted of the routine of answering questions filled with probing and uncomfortable inquiries that delve into personal preferences. Over and over again, you're forced to confront touchy subjects, as if each question is designed to peel away the layers of your desires, as if you know.

The process feels more like an interrogation than a mere assessment, testing not just your patience, but your lack of knowledge on the subject at hand—sex.

The situation would be far less awkward if you didn't have to sit directly across from someone to verbally review the list. After each question, it’s mandatory to respond in one of the following ways: Agree - you give consent to the matter being discussed with the current party; Acknowledge - it is a potential option, and you give partial consent or Decline - no consent is given.

You pick at your fingernails while you wait for the next warlock.

“Penny dreadful for your thoughts?” You glance up to see Yeosang sliding into the seat across from you, with a broad smile spread across his handsome face.

“Oh, hi!” you say, doing your best to not sound startled. “Just wondering when all of this will be over, you know?” you continue, waving your arms around.

“Yeah, this part of the process isn’t the most comfortable. But I understand why it’s necessary,” he comments while leaning forward on the table. “Have the others been respectful?”

“Oh, yes. Yeah, everyone has been nice. I’m learning how many students I’ve never spoken to before,” you reply lightheartedly.

"Shall we begin?" Yeosang asks with a playful glint in his eyes, nodding toward the paper resting between you on the table, waiting for your cue to dive in.

Just as he reaches to pick up the list of desires to discuss, his movement is halted by the sudden arrival of Wooyoung, whose presence instantly commands attention.

He strides up to your table with his usual confidence, a grin tugging at his lips. The conversation shifts before it even begins, as Wooyoung’s energy pulls both your attention toward him without saying a word.

Yeosang lowers the paper, his eyes flicking between you and Wooyoung, sensing the inevitable distraction.

“Father Blackmoor has requested your presence in the Anti-Sacristy,” Wooyoung announces, handing him a miniature scroll with a secret message.

Yeosang frowns while reading it over, “Please excuse me.”

"Of course, I hope everything's alright," you murmur, though your words go unheard as he's already on his feet, moving swiftly toward the door.

Watching Yeosang rush out, you suddenly realize Wooyoung is still standing there. You glance at him from the corner of your eye, and he tilts his head, studying you with a curious intensity.

"Seems like you require a partner," he says with a smirk, sliding effortlessly into Yeosang’s chair without missing a beat.

You’re too stunned to respond and shift uncomfortably in your seat, completely unsure of what to do in this situation. He’s not offering to go through the questionnaire, is he?

Somehow, you forgot that you would, at some point, have to converse with Wooyoung today. It entirely slipped your mind up until this moment. And now he’s here without giving you time to prepare. You start to breathe a little heavier, and a slight sense of panic sets in.

“Why are you acting like that?” He says with a raised eyebrow, noticing your bouncing leg (a nervous habit of yours that annoyingly shows up at the worst possible moments.)

“I’m not sure what you mean?” Well, yes, you do but you won’t admit that. But your hyperventilating and antsy body might tell a different story.

“Yeah, right,” he rolls his eyes.

Your eyes lock on Wooyoung’s as he casually picks up the page. Without waiting for your reaction, he glances at the list and reads off the first item, his voice smooth and confident.

"How does each party feel about blood play; drawing blood by use of knives or other sharp weaponry, smearing blood, using blood as a lubricant, and/or tasting blood?" he reads off, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he waits for your response.

"I acknowledge," you reply with hesitation in your voice, uncertain whether you’re truly opposed to it, yet not entirely sure if you fully consent either. “And you?”

Wooyoung tilts his head again, “Do you really need to ask?”

"You and I both know there are specific rules to follow here," you say, leaning back in your seat with your arms crossed, eyes fixed on him with a mixture of challenge and caution. And, if you’re being completely honest, there’s a hint of annoyance now too. The nervousness from earlier has vanished entirely.

“Fair enough,” "he replies with a nonchalant sigh, “I agree.”

It’s your turn to read off the next item. “Does each participating student consent to bringing in other parties to join and/or watch your sexual relations? And additionally, joining others.” You look up toward Wooyoung, already expecting him to agree to those terms.

“Decline,” he states firmly, his voice dropping an octave as he adds, “I don’t share.”

You try to mask your shock, but the expression slips through.

“Don’t look so surprised,” he huffs.

“Sorry,” you mumble, “I also decline.”

He nods curtly, and you swear you hear him mutter "good" under his breath.

You breeze through the next set of questions surprisingly fast, both providing the appropriate answers as you work your way down the page.

At first, Wooyoung seemed a bit disinterested, but something caused his attitude to shift. Now, he’s more engaged, genuinely listening to your reasonings whenever you offer it.

“Last question, how many sexual partners have each participating party had?”

As he finishes speaking, you narrow your eyes at him, “That question isn’t on the list.” You’ve practically memorized them all by now. “You’re making that up.”

“So? Answer anyway,” he dares.

You glare at him, silently debating whether or not you should tell the truth. “Screw it,” you exhale, “None.”

Instead of the shock or teasing you expect, he simply blinks at you, as if he already knew what your answer would be.

But how…

When you wake the next morning, butterflies are already fluttering in your stomach. At this point, it’s hard to judge who will end up courting you, though you have a pretty good idea that Yeosang is interested. When he returned after visiting Father Blackmoor, you two had quite a connection while going through the assessment list.

You’ll find out for sure when you make it to the Dining Hall the courting schedule will be pinned on the announcement board for everyone to view.

You decide to grab a pastry and wait for the crowd around the schedule to thin out before checking how many dates you will have today. To keep things relatively fair, each witch is only allowed to have up to five courting suitors. A flicker of nerves sets in—what if no one reserved one of your time slots?

For the love of Lucifer, please let me have at least one warlock courting me.

You shove the last bite into your mouth and make your way to the board, eager to find out. Peeking around the remaining heads blocking your view, you spot that two of your time slots have already been reserved. Just as you’re trying to make out the names, someone taps you on the shoulder.

“Ghoul morning, Y/N,” Yeosang says with a smile, handing you a card. Your heartbeat picks up, recognizing the formality; courting warlocks are required to provide the witches with a card that essentially confirms their date.

“Hi, Yeosang!” You beam. Praise Satan.

He looks relieved when you accept his card. “I was hoping to see you this morning. Meet me at the Weeping Willow at three o’clock this afternoon. I have a special activity planned for us.”

You’re about to respond when you can feel his presence. Turning to look over your shoulder, you see Wooyoung standing closely behind. He towers over you, staring down Yeosang.

“Do you need something?” you ask, bringing his attention back to you while silently begging that he’s not here to send Yeosang away again, like yesterday.

“Yes,” he extends a hand, offering you a card. You stare at it in disbelief. He’s not here to steal Yeosang; he’s stealing you.

Wooyoung is your other suitor.

“I believe you’re meant to spend the morning with me.” Wooyoung’s eyes drift from yours and back to Yeosang’s, who tenses beside you. They seem to have a silent exchange of words.

“I see,” Yeosang says curtly, “Enjoy your time together.”

Before you have a chance to say anything Yeosang already disappears. Damn it.

“Come on, follow me,” Wooyoung demands while grabbing your wrist. He leads you down the dim, shadowy hallways of the school before picking up the pace as you leave the safety of the school, heading into the woods.

The thick trees close in around you, and the air feels heavier with each step. Fog swirls at your feet but mysteriously clears a path ahead of him like it knows exactly where he's going. You follow, feeling the cool, damp air cling to your skin. The deeper you go, the more unfamiliar the landscape becomes—you don’t recognize this part of the woods at all, and a strange sense of unease settles over you.

“Bloody heaven, where are you taking me?” you huff, doing your best to keep up with his long strides.

“You’ll see,” he grumbles, helping you up when you trip over an exposed tree root. “Can you stop tripping every five seconds? You’re slowing us down, and we’re on a time crunch.”

You glare at the back of his head as he speeds up. What a dick.

It’s not long before you arrive at the destination; it’s a stone table in the middle of the woods. You look around suspiciously. “Is this a ritual site? Are you planning on killing me for some weird sacrificial thing now that you know I’m a virgin, or…?”

Wooyoung bursts out laughing, “The thought hadn’t crossed my mind, actually. This is a portal.”

“A portal? To where?” you ask, peering at the stone. It doesn’t look like any portal you’ve ever seen.

“Want to find out?” he offers a hand for you to take, and you grab it warily.

He places his other hand on the stone, and its magic instantly pulls you through the atmosphere, sending you spiraling toward an unknown destination.

When you land, your feet hit the damp cobblestone street with a soft thud. The air smells of rain and baked goods, and you take in the bustling scene around you—witches and warlocks are flowing in and out of quaint little shops that line both sides of the road, their chatter filling the air. The street is alive with energy, and everything looks both foreign and strangely charming.

Before you can fully absorb it all, Wooyoung tugs you along, his grip firm as your head swivels, trying to figure out exactly where you’ve been transported to. The unfamiliar cityscape seems like a dream, its details slipping through your grasp as you hurry to keep up.

Suddenly, you collide with his back, not realizing he has stopped. "Ouch," you mutter, rubbing your nose in surprise. You’re about to say more when something above catches your eye—the sign swinging in the breeze.

"Trahana’s Tomb!" you squeal, excitement bubbling up. For ages, you've wanted to visit this place, but something always got in the way. Now, here it is, right in front of you, and the thrill of finally arriving sends a rush through you.

Trahana is a renowned sorceress and writer known for her vast collection of grimoires, enchanted artifacts, and other rare occult items—many of which are now on display and for sale at her legendary store. You've been itching to get your hands on her coveted Book of Arcane Beasts, a tome filled with forbidden knowledge of magical creatures, their histories, and untold powers.

Wooyoung holds the door open for you, and without a second thought, you dash inside. Your eyes widen as you take in the towering shelves crammed with both ancient and new books. Every corner of the shop is overflowing with enchanted curiosities.

At the back of the shop, a narrow, spiraling staircase catches your eye. It likely leads to an upper level filled with even more treasures waiting to be explored. The thought of what might be hidden beyond tempts you, adding to the growing sense of wonder.

"Oh, my sweet, evil boy! How are you?"

You turn to see a tall, elegant woman pinching Wooyoung’s cheeks with an affectionate grin.

He swats her hands away, groaning, "Aunt Hana, you know I hate when you do that. I’m not five anymore."

She laughs, unbothered by his protest. "Oh, you'll always be the stubborn young warlock playing with the Acheron Configuration upstairs even when told it was off limits," she teases, her eyes twinkling with the memory. “Goddess knows how many hours you spent trying to crack that spell.”

She shifts her gaze to you, giving you a quick once-over before raising an eyebrow. "Don’t be rude, Wooyoung. Introduce me to your friend."

Wooyoung rolls his eyes, "Forgive me. This is Y/N, another student at Onyx Academy. Y/N, meet Trahana, the curator of this fine establishment and, unfortunately, my insufferable aunt."

Trahana smirks, ignoring his jab. "Charmed, I’m sure," she says, her eyes glinting with curiosity as she sizes you up.

"I need to get back to work, but it was a pleasure meeting you, darling," Trahana says with a warm smile, her voice dripping with a mix of elegance and mystery. She gives you one last appraising look before turning away, her long robes sweeping the floor as she glides effortlessly toward the front of the store. The air feels lighter without her presence, yet the sense of power she carries lingers, leaving you a little awestruck.

You gape at him once she’s out of earshot. "She’s your aunt?"

Wooyoung sighs, nodding with exaggerated patience. "Yes, I’m painfully aware."

"That’s so cool. So you spent a lot of time here growing up?" you ask, curious to learn more about him.

"Yeah," Wooyoung replies, glancing around the shop with a hint of nostalgia. "My parents traveled a lot for business when I was younger, so this place became like a second home. Now, I come back whenever I need a break from school. Plus, it’s a great place to study; there's something peaceful about the chaos here compared to the eerie silence of Onyx Academy’s library."

"That makes sense," you say, nodding as your fingers trail across the spines of the old books lining the tight aisle. The dust, the energy, and the soft hum of magic in the air make the shop feel alive, the perfect contrast to the academy’s cold, quiet halls. "I can see why you'd find this place comforting."

Wooyoung smiles, clearly more relaxed here than you've ever seen him. "It’s got a strange kind of charm, doesn’t it?" he says, his voice softer now as the two of you meander through the maze of shelves, discovering little pieces of history with every step.

He allows you to explore the shelves, letting you dive into the books that capture your interest. As you lean down to examine the aged pages, he watches as a loose strand of hair slips across your face, and you absently tuck it behind your ear.

"Can I show you something?" he asks, gently drawing you away from the book that’s captivated your attention.

You glance up at him, and to your surprise, he almost seems nervous. It’s a rare sight for someone who usually exudes such confidence. There’s a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes, making you curious about what he wants to show you.

Nodding, you allow him to lead you toward another bookshelf two aisles away from where you were just standing. His gaze flicks across the titles, searching for something specific.

"Ah, here it is," he finally says, lifting his arm to reveal a book with a deep blue spine. You hear a soft click as he pulls it out slightly, followed by a faint unlocking sound. With a practiced motion, he shifts down to another shelf and pulls out a book with a green spine. To your astonishment, the entire bookcase creaks ominously before revealing a secret door.

"This whole day just keeps getting stranger by the minute. Is this another portal?" you ask, a mix of skepticism and humor in your voice.

Wooyoung grins playfully. "As entertaining as that would be, no. It’s not a portal. It’s my secret place."

You turn to look at him. "See, now that’s kind of worse. Now I really don’t want to go in." The idea of stepping into his hidden sanctuary feels more daunting than the prospect of another magical journey.

He gives you a look.

“Okay, fine. In I go,” you say, taking a step closer before reaching for the cold handle. As you turn it and push the door open, you peer into the darkness beyond, straining to gauge what lies within. And, if you have to be completely honest, wondering why it needs to be hidden away.

Wooyoung steps inside after you, snapping his fingers to conjure his magic. A bright orb of light flickers to life, glowing softly at first. As he guides it upward, it gradually brightens and rises to the center of the room, illuminating the hidden space with a warm, inviting glow. The walls are revealed and adorned with eclectic decorations and mysterious photographs, creating an enchanting and haunting atmosphere.

"What is this place?" you ask, your curiosity piqued as you step closer to a nearby table and spot a stack of photographs. You pick up the first few, admiring the artistic shots of a plant you recognize from your walks through the Darkwood—it's a Moonset Fern, captured in full bloom. You remember learning about it in Herbology 101 last year; it’s renowned for its ability to protect against ill-will spells.

Intrigued, you skim through the rest of the stack. Each photo showcases different plants, all with potent herbal properties, their images so carefully composed they almost seem to pulse with hidden power.

“So,” Wooyoung says nervously, “What do you think?”

“Of the photographs? I think they’re beautiful. You took these?” He nods. “I didn’t know you had an interest in photography. Or Herbology, for that matter.”

"It’s a secret interest. Obviously," Wooyoung says, gesturing around the room to emphasize his point. "Unfortunately, Father Blackmoor thinks it’s a complete waste of time. To him, this is the work of a lesser warlock." The distaste is evident in his voice, like the words themselves leave a bitter taste in his mouth. "He’d rather I focus on proving my potential to become the youngest Anti-Pope."

"Do you believe him?" you ask, watching his reaction closely.

"Am I even allowed to believe any different?" he replies, his tone a mix of resignation and defiance. He picks up a different stack of photos and flips through them, each holding a distant memory of a time he felt genuine joy.

"Part of me wishes I wasn’t destined for this life—that I had the power to shape my own future," Wooyoung admits, his voice heavy with conflicted emotion. "But then the other half of me hates myself for even thinking like that, especially after everything my family has sacrificed to get me here." His gaze drops, the weight of expectation clearly pressing down on him, caught between desire and duty.

“No one in the history of The Church of Night has ever turned down a position of power once they've received the proper training and hold the necessary status,” he continues, his tone growing darker. "I can’t even imagine the consequences of rejecting something like that." The mere thought seems to weigh on him, defying centuries of tradition would unravel everything—not just for him, but for everyone tied to his legacy.

“That’s a frustrating position to be forced into. Though, I hate to admit I’m jealous.”

His head snaps up, eyes locking onto yours, confusion and a flicker of anger etched across his face.

"I’ve spent my whole life not knowing what my future will look like," you begin, your voice tight with emotion. “I have all this power, yet no one can explain why I have it or what I’m supposed to do with it. I don’t have even the slightest clue where I’ll end up in life, so yeah, from that standpoint, I am a bit jealous of your situation," you admit, a hint of envy creeping into your voice.

As you speak, the anger in his expression gradually fades, replaced by a quiet understanding. His features soften, and you can see him truly considering your words, letting them sink in.

"At least you have a clear path laid out for you, even if it’s not exactly what you want. I’m still stumbling around, trying to figure out what my purpose even is. But even then..." your tone softens slightly, "If I were you, I wouldn’t let my sense of duty smother the passion I feel for another study—even if it’s an uncommon path for someone in my position.”

You begin again, your voice steady with conviction, "The Dark Lord wouldn’t have put this path in front of you if there wasn’t something here worth discovering. I’d bet there’s a connection between each path, and maybe, just maybe, you’re meant to do something with both. Something no one else has thought of yet.”

Wooyoung hadn’t thought of that.

“That’s just my two cents,” you sigh, setting the photos down and walking over to the next table with hundreds more to look through.

One photo in the middle of the pile catches your eye, standing out in a way the others don’t. You can’t quite place the plant; it’s unfamiliar, yet stirs a sense of deep nostalgia. It’s a rich olive green, with spiny stems and sharply pointed leaves giving it a menacing look. But what truly captivates you is the ethereal purple aura surrounding it, shimmering faintly, like the plant itself is alive with ancient magic. Something about it feels important, though you can’t recall ever seeing it before.

"It’s a Ghost Violaceae," Wooyoung murmurs softly, leaning in close over your shoulder. His breath is warm against your ear as he speaks, his voice slightly raspy. "It’s commonly used in the art of seduction." His words hang in the air, as mysterious as the plant itself, and the subtle intensity in his tone makes the air between you suddenly feel different.

Wooyoung would do unspeakable things to know the thoughts swirling in your mind right now. He’s desperate to unravel what it is that made you blush so fiercely, what’s causing your heart to race and your breath to quicken.

You turn slightly, looking up at him with your lips parted. Wooyoung tilts his head, his eyes sparkling as he tries to decipher the emotions playing across your face. There's a flicker of curiosity in your gaze, his focus sharpening as he leans in just a fraction closer…

The sudden ringing of a timer blares through the silence, startling you both. Your head snaps toward the sound and you see a stopwatch floating in midair, its rhythmic ticking a clear reminder that your time is almost up. It’s time to return to Onyx Academy to prepare for your next session with Yeosang.

Beside you, Wooyoung tenses, the atmosphere immediately changing. The warmth in his eyes vanishes as quickly as it has surfaced, replaced by the cold, guarded demeanor he typically fronts. His walls shoot back up, and just like that, the brief vulnerability between you disappears.

Blair eyes you curiously, her black feathers ruffled while she senses the secret you’re holding back. She’s perched on a low branch, watching as you wait beneath the cascading limbs of the Weeping Willow. You’ve arrived early, not finding any solace in the silence of your room after returning to campus. Yeosang should be here any minute, but the unease from earlier lingers.

Wooyoung had barely spoken after the stopwatch appeared, his mood darkening as he grudgingly led you back to the portal. He rushed you through without a word, his steps heavy with frustration, and stormed off toward the church once back on school grounds without so much as a goodbye.

You’ve been trying to clear your mind, focusing your energy on the upcoming session with Yeosang, but the tension from Wooyoung still simmers under the surface. You take a deep breath, determined to push it aside and give Yeosang your full attention. He deserves it.

Blair lets out a sharp caw before taking off into the sky, disappearing into the distance as soon as she senses his presence. She knows to give you your privacy, leaving you alone just as he approaches.

“Oh, you’re here already,” Yeosang says, a bit surprised to see you already by the willows. He steps forward, his happy expression growing as he extends a bouquet of dried wine-colored roses, elegantly tied with a black ribbon.

“These are for you.”

Your breath catches at the sight of them. "These are gorgeous. Thank you—wow," you say, smiling while gently taking the bouquet from his hands. The gesture feels intimate, the deep red petals catching the light as you admire them, warmth blooming in your chest at the unexpected kindness.

“You’re welcome. Do you want to apparate them to your room?” Yeosang suggests.

“That’s a good idea, actually,” you reply, lifting the bouquet in front of you. With a soft hum, you recite the incantation, watching as the flowers shimmer and disappear, transporting them to your bedside table in an instant.

“There,” you smile, “Now they’ll be waiting for me when I get back.”

“We have a short walk to our destination. If you’ll follow me?” Yeosang guides you up a path behind the willow grove, the incline leading to a breathtaking view of the Darkwood below. The forest stretches endlessly, its shadowy canopy glittering with ancient magic.

"Do you mind waiting here?" he asks, rubbing the back of his neck, a hint of nerves flickering across his face. "I thought I'd have a little more time to set things up."

You smile softly. "I don’t mind at all."

Relieved, he excuses himself, disappearing back down the trail to retrieve whatever surprise he has planned. The minutes pass in peaceful quiet, the cool air brushing against your skin. You close your eyes, enjoying the moment, until a faint rustling behind you interrupts the calm energy. You glance over your shoulder, seeing nothing, and shrug it off—probably just the wind.

But then, movement at the edge of the tree line catches your eye, a shadowy figure slipping between the trees.

You step cautiously toward the movement, your heart beating a little faster with each quiet footstep. The air seems to thicken as you approach, a soft rustling continuing just beyond the nearest tree. You steady yourself, taking a slow breath before rounding the massive trunk.

Face to face with the culprit, you freeze—a pair of wide, curious eyes staring back at you. It's a small, ethereal creature, almost like a fox but with wisps of glowing mist trailing from its fur. Its translucent body shimmers faintly under the dappled light filtering through the trees.

You exhale in relief, it’s just another familiar. The creature’s gentle gaze is more inquisitive than threatening; and she tilts her head, trying to decide whether to flee or come closer, her silver eyes studying you with an almost childlike curiosity. The creature soon takes off, before you have a chance to ask who they belong to.

As you turn around, a startled cry escapes your lips—Wooyoung is standing just inches from you, his presence completely unexpected.

"What are you doing here?" you snap, your hand instinctively flying to your chest, trying to calm your racing heart.

"I'm not really here. Just astral projecting. And who’s to say I wasn’t here first?"

You cross your arms, glaring at him, clearly unimpressed.

"Okay, fine. Maybe I wasn’t here first," he concedes with a shrug, his smirk faltering under your withering stare.

"Yeosang is going to be back any second," you warn, narrowing your eyes. "Are you here to spy on us?"

"Pfff... no..." he says, though the lack of conviction in his voice makes you roll your eyes.

"Lame," you mutter, watching his poorly veiled attempt at denial fall apart. He shifts awkwardly under your gaze, clearly caught.

“I don’t like that you’re alone with him.”

“Why?”

“I told you already. I. Don’t. Share.”

“You can’t be serious,” you say, narrowing your eyes. “Is this just some kind of game? Are you playing with me because you don’t want Yeosang to have me? What is it, Wooyoung? You haven’t given me a second thought until two days ago.”

“It’s not like that—" Wooyoung starts, but the sound of rustling interrupts him, cutting his sentence short. Both of you turn, startled, as Yeosang emerges from the trees. His eyes sweep the clearing, looking for you since you aren’t standing where he left you. When he spots you, he smiles and approaches, carrying a woven basket in one arm and a blanket in the other.

You glance back toward Wooyoung, but he’s already vanished. Typical, slipping away before finishing what he started. Maybe he’s glad for the escape before you can grill him any further.

“Looking for something?”

‘More like someone,’ you think to yourself. “Oh sorry, I thought I saw a familiar, but it ran off,” you explain, brushing off the awkward moment. “So, what’s all this?” You gesture to the basket, quickly shifting the conversation before Yeosang has a chance to ask anything.

He grins, glancing down at his hands, a bit shy. "I hope you like picnics. I thought we could enjoy some treats and maybe get to know each other better."

“That sounds lovely,” you reply warmly.

Yeosang carefully picks a spot, spreading the blanket and the two of you sit side by side, the breathtaking view of the Darkwood stretching out below. There’s something serene about the quiet between you, the moment brimming with peaceful anticipation.

He sets the basket in front of you, lifting the lid to reveal an array of colorful sweets, the soft glow of the late afternoon sun reflecting off the glass jars inside. You notice delicate pastries, chocolates, and sugared fruits arranged neatly.

“I wasn’t sure what you liked, so I brought a little of everything,” Yeosang says, his voice low but sincere.

Your heart warms at the gesture. "You’ve really outdone yourself,” you praise, picking up one of the pastries for yourself and offering another to him.

Curiosity gets the better of you, and you decide to bring up the scroll from yesterday. "I didn’t want to pry, but you left in such a rush yesterday. Was everything alright?" you ask before taking a bite.

Yeosang chuckles softly, as if amused by the memory. "Funny you should ask. Turns out, when I arrived at Father Blackmoor’s office, he had no idea what I was talking about. No urgent scroll was sent for me. But he thought it was good timing and wanted to discuss my plans for after I complete my time at the academy."

Your curiosity piques further. "And those plans are...?" you press, hoping he’ll open up.

Yeosang hesitates briefly, but then, with a slight smile, he reveals, "I’d like to teach, maybe. My father was a teacher, and he always said I had the same qualities. Plus, I love kids. I think teaching them the basics of magic—the very foundation of what they'll need for the rest of their lives—would be important work."

A soft breeze ruffles the edges of the blanket, and you can’t help but smile at his answer. "That sounds perfect for you. I can already picture you as a great mentor."

The rest of your evening with Yeosang flies by in a blur of conversation and quiet moments spent enjoying the view. Before you know it, he's walking you back to the dormitories. He hesitates as you both stop outside the door to the girls' dorms, clearly lingering on something unsaid.

"I just want you to know," he starts, shifting nervously, "that regardless of what happens tomorrow at the Matching Ceremony, I had a lovely time tonight. I'll see you tomorrow then."

Before you can respond, he leans down and presses a soft kiss on your cheek. "Goodnight, Y/N."

You barely manage to mumble a “goodnight” back, still caught in the trance from the warmth of his lips against your skin. As you make your way up to your room, your heart feels light, and you can’t help but smile even wider when you notice the flowers he gave you earlier—now arranged beautifully in a vase on your nightstand.

But something else catches your eye—a small, glimmering box sitting on your bed, illuminated by the soft glow of moonlight. You walk over to it and find a note attached in handwriting you immediately recognize.

Not a game to me – W

Your breath hitches as you find the book you had been eyeing earlier—the one Wooyoung had distracted you from in Trahana’s shop—alongside the newest edition of The Book of Arcane Beasts. Tucked neatly between the pages are a few of the photographs from his secret room; the ones you had admired without realizing he noticed.

Your heart races as you hold the items in your hands, the meaning of his gesture sinking in. It’s not just a game. Whatever this is with Wooyoung, it’s something real. And now, you're more conflicted than ever.

Yeosang steps closer to the flames that surge in the iron vessel before him, casting flickering shadows across his face while he waits. If you look closely, shapes begin to form within the flames, dancing and twisting as though something is being forged in the heat. A sudden flare of sparks erupts from the fire—it's ready.

With a steady hand, he pulls an envelope from the fire. The edges of the paper are still smoldering while he opens it with precision, watching as the magic ink slowly manifests on the paper, revealing a name.

You notice a brief, almost imperceptible frown cross his face, but it vanishes just as quickly. “Polly Petrify,” he announces smoothly, his voice steady, betraying nothing as he steps back into place.

Father Blackmoor gives a solemn nod, signaling his approval of the pairing.

The Church is packed for the Matching Ceremony, and a mix of excitement and nervous energy ripples through the crowd. The warlocks stand in front of the filled pews, their postures rigid and unreadable, while the witches occupy the first two rows of seats, eyes flickering with anticipation.

You sit among them, your heart sinking as Yeosang’s name is paired with another witch. The knot in your chest tightens, but before you have time to register how you truly feel, Wooyoung steps forward.

It’s his turn.

Time stretches unbearably as his fingers hover over the glowing envelope that emerges from the flames. He grasps it carefully, tearing it open before pulling out the slip of paper, the suspense in the room thickening with every second.

At least a dozen witches sit in eager anticipation, each one hopeful, their eyes flicking toward the altar, silently praying that their name will be the one called.

You watch his face intently, almost holding your breath.

The moment he reads the name, a subtle smile curls at the corner of his lips, making him look effortlessly gorgeous. His inky black hair falls in perfect disarray, and the deep blue sweater he’s wearing brings out a distinctive glimmer in his eyes—it’s definitely his color.

As he steps back in line to let the next warlock take their turn, you realize that you completely missed whose name he just called. You’ve been too busy gawking to notice. Leaning toward the witch beside you, you whisper, “Whose name did he say?”

She shoots you a scowl and snaps, “Yours.”

Your heart skips a beat, and your gaze whips back up front. Wooyoung catches your eye and quickly winks, the gesture playful yet it’s enough to send a wave of heat rushing through you. Your pulse races and every nerve in your body is suddenly aware of his presence. The world around you fades for a second, the reality of the situation sinking in—he chose you.

It feels like all the oxygen has been sucked from the room. Your chest tightens, and it’s taking every ounce of control not to claw at your neck in search of air. You can’t tell if your racing heart is a sign of excitement, fear, or a mixture of both.

The pairing results swirl through your mind as you try to process how you feel about Wooyoung having been paired with you. You know that the warlocks have some say in their pairing preference, but the decision is ultimately up to Father Blackmoor and The Dark Lord.

But there’s no time to dwell on it now—you have a performance to focus on. As the rest of the ceremony wraps up, the witches, including yourself, are expected to sing I Put A Spell On You.

You walk up to the front of the church with the other witches, your heart still hammering in your chest. You can feel Wooyoung’s gaze searing into you from across the room, but you refuse to meet his eyes. You know that if you do, you’ll stumble over the lyrics or worse, completely forget your part.

With every note of the song, you force yourself to remain composed. Your voice blends with the others, the melody haunting, filling the ancient church with an enchanting resonance. The weight of his stare lingers, but you resist the pull until the very end. Only when the final note fades and you’re walking back to your seat do you glance his way. His eyes are still on you, but there’s something different about his expression now—intense, unreadable.

Father Blackmoor steps forward as the ceremony winds down, his voice ringing through the dimly lit room. “Remember, paired witches and warlocks are strictly forbidden from seeing each other until tomorrow evening when you’ll all meet in the Darkwood for the Moon Ritual. Ghoul evening to you all.”

The church stirs with hushed whispers and rustling bodies as everyone begins to disperse. But you remain in place for a moment, your mind tangled in the events that have unfolded. Tomorrow promises even more mystery, and the thought of it sends another shiver down your spine.

You follow the large group down the path toward the heart of the academy’s campus, their excited chatter buzzing in the crisp evening air. But as they veer toward the dining hall, you quietly part ways, taking steps in the opposite direction toward a different building.

The heavy wooden doors creak as you push them open, and the familiar scent of ancient tomes and aged parchment envelops you.

The sanctum, the private library for advanced students like yourself, is nearly deserted tonight, making it the perfect place to find peace in the aftermath of the ceremony. The usual hum of magic is calming and the near-silence offers a much-needed space to clear your mind.

You make your way to the Demonology section, where the dim light and towering shelves create a cocoon of solitude. Finding an empty seat, you settle in, snapping your fingers to summon your books. In an instant, they materialize on the table before you, pages full of dark knowledge waiting to be absorbed.

Despite it being Lupercalia season, the academic grind doesn’t stop. Your upcoming exams loom over you like a dark cloud, and no amount of supernatural matchmaking will change that.

You run your fingers over the spines of your books, mentally preparing yourself to dive into study mode. The familiar words of your Demonology texts are grounding, a reminder of the discipline and focus you need to maintain.

The sanctum is quiet tonight, only the soft sound of pages turning and the occasional whispered incantation breaking the silence. You try to focus on the words in front of you, but your mind keeps drifting back to Wooyoung—his voice, his gaze, the gift he left in your room. You shake your head, pushing the thoughts aside. There will be time for all that later. For now, you need to concentrate.

Time passes and after finishing a few chapters, you glance at your watch, eyes widening in surprise. Three hours have flown by. Blair is going to be furious that you’re late to feed her. Scribbling down a final note, you snap your fingers, sending your books back to your room before heading out of the sanctum.

As you step outside, you collide with someone. "Oh, I’m so sorry!" you stammer, glancing up to apologize, only to be met with familiar eyes twinkling beneath tousled black hair.

Wooyoung.

“You’re forgiven,” he says smoothly.

"We’re not supposed to see each other," you remind him, taking a cautious step back.

He tilts his head, smirking too, just like he always does. "I know, but you skipped dinner, and there’s something I’ve been dying to do since yesterday."

"What? Stalk me some more?" you quip, feeling a rare surge of confidence.

His smirk spreads into a full smile, and to your delight, he chuckles—a sound you’ve secretly grown to love. Your heart pounds faster.

"You wish," he shoots back, his eyes gleaming as he steps closer. The intensity in his gaze feels almost magnetic, as if he's looking right through you, straight into your soul. His nostrils flare with a sharp exhale, and you can’t help but wonder what’s going through his mind.

“What are you doing?” you ask softly, your voice barely above a whisper as he takes yet another step closer.

He doesn't answer. Instead, with one smooth motion, he wraps an arm around your waist, pulling you toward him. His touch is firm, but there’s a softness to the way his fingers splay across your back. You feel your pulse quicken, your breath hitching in your throat.

“This is breaking the rules,” you whisper, trying to find an ounce of self-control to step out of his embrace.

His proximity overwhelms your senses—the warmth of his body, the way his breath tickles your skin, and the undeniable connection crackling between you two. He tilts his head slightly, the smirk on his lips fading into something more serious, more dangerous.

“I don’t break the rules, I just bend them,” he rasps, his voice low and teasing, right before he closes the space between you. The moment his lips brush against yours, you freeze, caught off guard by the softness, the tenderness as he coaxes you into responding. His mouth moves gently, skillfully, as if testing the waters, daring you to give in.

A frenzy stirs inside you, an electric current surging through your veins. Your hands instinctively move to frame his face, your fingers sliding along the sharp lines of his jaw before tangling in his soft, messy hair. The kiss deepens, the intensity building with every second as you press yourself closer to him, losing yourself in the heat of the moment.

You can’t get enough; the taste of him, the way his breath mingles with yours, and the undeniable pull that has your body responding before your mind can catch up. His other hand slides under your shirt and up your spine, anchoring you to him as if he never wants to let go.

Wooyoung mumbles an incantation against your lips before tickling the corners with his tongue. You’re too distracted to recall what he said, especially when you feel it.

Heat begins to radiate from his fingers, searing into your skin. It flows through your body until it hits your sweet spot, pooling dangerously between your legs.

You gasp against his mouth, and he uses the opportunity to dip his tongue inside, swallowing your moans as you let them slip out. Pressing your legs together, you try to find any sort of friction, aching for something to relieve the growing pressure.

A sinful sound vibrates from his chest when you bite down on his lower lip ever so gently. You have to admit, the thought of kissing him has crossed your mind more times than you can count. But now, standing here with the taste of him on your lips, you realize the reality is so much better than anything your imagination could have conjured.

He’s more intoxicating than any dream could ever be. Every touch sends a thrill through you that no fantasy could ever match. The way he knows exactly what you like leaves you yearning for more in a way that feels almost addictive.

Blair caws, cutting through the shadows of the night and announcing her arrival with impeccable timing. You both jolt, breaking apart as if the spell between you has been abruptly shattered.

“Ghoul evening, Blair,” Wooyoung mutters, his voice still thick with the lingering tension. He glances at the raven-like figure perched nearby, an amused glint flickering in his eyes. “It’s a good thing you arrived when you did,” he adds, his tone teasing. He looks down at you, pleased with how dissolved your shirt looks, how pouty your wet lips are from your nefarious activities.

He takes a step back, quickly smoothing down his hair and adjusting his clothes, his fingers lingering at his collar as he regains his usual composure. You, on the other hand, are still catching your breath, feeling the flush in your cheeks and the electric hum of the moment that lingers in the space between you.

Give me a little privacy to say goodbye, and I’ll give you extra treats for your late dinner, you say telepathically to Blair. She tilts her head, considering the offer, before finally cawing in agreement and taking off into the night, clearly satisfied with the deal.

“I want you to try something tonight,” Wooyoung murmurs, his voice low and full of mischief. His eyes glint with something dark and thrilling, sending a shiver down your spine. “When you’re alone in bed and everyone else is asleep…”

Your heart races while he speaks.

“I want you to pretend that your hands are my own, and I want you to touch yourself where you felt my magic earlier.”

“E-excuse me?” you stammer, your heart racing as you try to find the right words.

He grins, leaning in just enough for you to feel the heat radiating from him. “Trust me, you’ll like it,” he teases, his voice like velvet. “I need you to warm yourself up for me, so you’re ready to learn more tomorrow night. Will you do that for me?”

You nod, a shiver running across your skin as his words linger in the air.

“Now, get out of here and go feed Blair before you wake up tomorrow missing your eyes,” he adds with a playful smirk.

You roll your eyes but can’t suppress a smile. “Fine, see you later.”

“Yes, you will,” he says with a wink, watching as you turn to leave, his gaze heavy on you the entire way.

His words linger in your mind for the rest of the night.

It's now the witching hour, and your roommates are fast asleep, blissfully unaware of the potion you slipped into their bedtime tea. They never noticed the subtle, earthy undertones masking the spell’s effects, leaving them in a deep slumber for the next several hours.

It had to be done, the last thing you need is for one of them to wake and catch you in the act, especially while you're carrying out Wooyoung’s special request.

Under the safety of your blankets, you move quietly, as if any sudden movement could betray your secret. One hand begins to massage your breasts through your thin tank top, the other sliding down toward your pink panties.

Taking a deep breath, you open your legs, allowing your fingers to slip beneath the dampening fabric. After spreading your juices around, you rub your clit before slowly dipping your first finger into your slick entrance. The sensation is unfamiliar—neither bad nor uncomfortable, just something you're not used to. The pain of the stretch lingers, leaving a strange warmth that you can't quite place.

You close your eyes and pretend that Wooyoung is there with you. Swiftly, you begin to curl your fingers, simultaneously bucking into your hand. You picture him hovering over you, but the image clouds over, shifting into a different scene that becomes sharper.

Wooyoung is also in bed, with his hand wrapped around his exposed, thick cock, lazily pumping it. There’s something unsettlingly vivid about this image, as if it’s not just a product of your imagination. It feels real—too real. Gasping, you realize that he’s in your head, projecting himself, revealing his presence in a way that makes your heart race.

Then, as if he can sense that you've finally caught on to his wicked scheme, a dark smile tugs at the corner of his lips, the kind that makes your body’s temperature spike. “Are you touching yourself, like I asked you to?”

You suck in a sharp breath and nod instinctively, even though you know he can’t physically see you. But somehow, you sense that he knows.

“I bet you are,” he hums, closing his eyes while running his thumb over his pink head. He tosses his head back as he strokes himself, “I bet that tight little virgin cunt of yours needs some good stretching before she’s ready for me.”

Feeling the heat rising to the tips of your ears, they’re red from the weight of his words, like they’re wrapping themselves around you, pulling you deeper into his influence. The knot in your lower belly grows as you match your little finger thrusts to the speed of his hand pumps.

“Add another finger, honey, I know you can,” Wooyoung groans, his hand moving a little faster. “Look at how my cock aches to be sunk inside your sweet folds.”

You do as he commands. You’re panting at this point; completely zeroed in on his throbbing length while you climb towards bliss. The silent room fills with a sinful pattern of squelches from each thrust into your lush heat, and a divine sensation washes over you.

“Goddess, I’m about to make a mess,” he whines, a sound that you’ll never be able to forget. He stills, letting out another beautiful noise while his seed shoots out across his abs, some even on his dark silk sheets.

“That’s just a preview,” he grins devilishly, “Sleep well, Y/N.”

"Many blessings," Father Blackmoor's voice rings out, reverberating through the towering trees of the Darkwood. "Tonight, we honor the Moon and her radiant beauty. Paired couples, please step forward to collect your basket."

You step forward cautiously, aware of Wooyoung’s presence close behind you. As your fingers brush the edge of the woven basket, Wooyoung’s arm reaches past you, his hand closing around it first. His body hovers briefly against yours, a faint smile curving his lips. Sucking in a sharp breath, you pull your hand back as your mind flashes back to last night, Wooyoung’s cock is still fresh in your mind.

"Each basket contains a ceremonial knife," Father Blackmoor continues, his tone solemn. "You will begin the rite by smearing your blood upon your partner's forehead. Then, you must drink the purification potion—the milky-colored vial—and consume the figs, symbolizing your unity. Under the moonlight, you will lie side by side until dawn, as a testament to your bond and in preparation for tomorrow’s Hunt."

His final words hang in the cool night air as the forest seems to hush in reverence for what’s to come. You glance up at Wooyoung, and his eyes are already on you, dark and unreadable, only reflecting the moonlight.

As the other couples start to spread out across the forest, Wooyoung’s hand finds yours, tugging you deeper into the woods. His steps are quiet, purposeful, as the towering trees close in around you both. Your attention snaps forward when you catch a glimpse of movement—there, not far ahead, the same fox-like creature you spotted by the willows. The realization dawns on you: it’s Wooyoung’s familiar.

The creature moves gracefully, leading the way through the underbrush, its magical fur shimmering under the pale moonlight. Wooyoung follows without hesitation, his gaze fixed on his familiar. You trail behind, curiosity building, as the creature guides you to a secluded clearing hidden deep in the Darkwood.

“Thank you, Vixen,” Wooyoung murmurs once you’ve arrived. The fox-like familiar halts briefly, then glimmers before fading into the air, leaving behind a trail of glowing embers that slowly dissipate into the night.

Your eyes scan the clearing, and you notice the scene in front of you—a circle of softly flickering candles arranged around a blanket spread across the forest floor. The air hums with quiet magic, thick with mystery and anticipation. Wooyoung turns to you, his eyes glinting in the candlelight, a mischievous yet unreadable expression crossing his face.

Wooyoung extends his hand to you, his touch firm yet gentle as he helps you step onto the soft blanket. With a single snap of his fingers, your clothes transform—yours into a sheer white nightgown, his into simple black pants, with his chest left bare, the candlelight casting shadows over his defined muscles.

“Ready to begin?” he asks, voice low, eyes holding a flicker of something dangerous yet enticing.

You nod, your breath catching for a moment. Reaching into the basket set down beside him, your fingers curl around the cool metal of the ceremonial blade. Together, your voices join in a low, rhythmic chant, weaving through the night air. The ritual words hang heavy between you as you press the blade to your finger, feeling the sharp sting as blood wells up. Stepping closer, you bring your hand to his forehead, smearing an upside-down cross on his tanned skin, the blood vivid against his complexion.

Without a word, you hand the blade to Wooyoung, your fingers brushing his in the exchange. He mimics your actions, the cool sting of the knife barely registering as he pricks his finger, marking your forehead with the same crimson anti-cross. The flames around you leap higher, responding to the magic building in your chant.

The moonlight glistens against his skin, bathing him in an ethereal glow as he lifts the purification potion from the basket. He drinks deeply, eyes never leaving yours, and then hands the vial to you. You take it from him, your pulse quickening as you lift it to your lips, the magic binding you both growing stronger with each word, each action.

His eyes darken; trailing over your nearly naked body. They land on your peaked nipples, and he lets out a deep exhale while his eyes are glued in place.

“Um, figs,” Wooyoung clears his throat, momentarily dazed, shaking his head as if to regain focus. He grabs one from the basket, handing you the other. You sink your teeth into the fruit’s tender skin, its bright red flesh spilling a sweet, rich juice onto your lips. A single drop escapes and trails down your chin, and you catch Wooyoung watching, his gaze lingering longer than usual. But he doesn’t say a word. Not yet.

You quickly wipe away the juice, trying to ignore the flush creeping up your neck. “So… what now?” you ask, your voice more uncertain than you intended. You’ve both completed the ritual, but the tension between you is undeniable. Neither of you has acknowledged last night’s activities, though you’re certain it’ll come up eventually. It has to.

He shifts slightly, his eyes scanning your face, and for a moment, it seems like he’s about to bring it up. His lips twitch into a half-smile, “I’ve got an idea or two.”

You’re not sure how it happened—one moment you’re standing, the next you’re lying beneath him. Wooyoung hovers above you, his arms on either side of your head, eyes gleaming with that familiar intensity. His body is close enough to feel the heat radiating off him, and your pulse quickens as his breath brushes against your skin.

Without notice, his lips crash down onto yours. He sucks your bottom lip into his mouth, moaning when your hands twist in his hair.

He presses his hips down into yours, letting you feel how worked up he’s already become.

“We're technically not supposed to do anything tonight,” Wooyoung says, his voice low and teasing once he pulls back. A mischievous glint sparkles in his eyes as he adds, “But a rule’s never stopped me before.”

You pull his head back down to yours, kissing him languishingly as he rolls his hips into yours again.

“Do you want to keep going?” he asks, this time pressing his length right up against your covered heat.

Wooyoung’s lips curl into a devilish smile when you whine incoherently about wanting more.

“Answer me, honey. Do you want more?” He asks with a growl, but the intensity in his gaze makes it clear—he already knows the answer.

“Yes,” you beg, “More. Please!”

He grabs handfuls of the fabric at your sides, bunching it up around your waist before he descends below.

Your dewy center is covered in a heavy coating of your arousal. Spellbound by the sight, he instinctively brings his fingers to your heat, gathering some of your transparent essence and smearing it around your folds.

“Fucking hell, you’re so fucking wet for me,” Wooyoung mutters.

Incapable of waiting any longer, he dives in tongue first, licking a beautiful line from your slit’s opening up to your needy nub of nerves. Another growl resounds from his chest as he devours your sex, his cock involuntarily twitching when he sinks two fingers back to your opening. Wooyoung strokes his saturated fingers through your slit before sinking them inside your soft flesh, feeling your inner walls clench around them.

He pulls them out and admires how your hole instinctively sucks his digits back in where they belong.

“Such a tight little cunt. It’ll be ruined by tomorrow night,” Wooyoung groans; despite his words, there’s nothing but appraisal in his voice. He looks up at your body, meeting your eyes. His flash with a dark dominance, lust with a dash of something else flicker in them.

His devilish words only excite you further, and more of your sticky arousal coats his hand. Each curl of his fingers brings you closer and closer to writhing pleasure.

His head dips back down, his tongue swirling around your clit before he sucks it between his teeth. Gasping, you buck your hips upward, needing more. So much more.

“I can’t wait to turn you into a nasty little whore. Would you like that?” he asks in between little licks.

“Y-yes” you mewl. “Wanna. Be your w-whore.”

He’s got you dancing along the edge of a very dangerous cliff, and you want nothing more than to jump off, face first, and dive into the waves of ecstasy that await.

He can tell that you’re close; your walls are beginning to tighten around him. Flattening his tongue against your sensitive nub, he applies the right amount of pressure you need to come all over his face.

When he sits up, his mouth is dribbling with your release; it’s a pretty sight to see.

“Not bad for a virgin,” he teases.

Your blissful smile turns coy, “Is it my turn to taste you? You’ll have to teach this virgin just how you like it.”

A deep, low growl vibrates in his chest and the corners of his jaw flex as he stands up, his silhouette outlined from the moonlight.

“On your knees then, slut.”

You twist your body until you’re sitting on your knees, your used cunt dripping onto the blanket below.

“Goddess, I’m so fucking hard for you,” Wooyoung grunts while pulling his pants down.

Freed from his pants, his cock springs out before bouncing momentarily, then stands erect in its full glory. You reflexively clench at the sight of him. It’s just as you remember it from last night.

Tightening his palm around his shaft, Wooyoung begins stroking himself before lining his tip up to your lips.

“Take just the head into your mouth,” he murmurs. “Just while you warm up to the feeling.”

You immediately wrap your mouth around him and a wave of precum leaks directly onto your tongue. Circling his thick tip, you get comfortable with the weight of him on your tongue, learning his taste.

“Such a good slut,” Wooyoung croons, causing your core to tremble from his praises.

One hand moves to hold your chin, angling your head to look up at him, “When you’re ready for more, take a deep breath and take in more of me.”

Hollowing your cheeks, you suckle on his head, letting more and more of him into your wet cave. You run your tongue along the underside of his shaft, the tickling sensation causing him to jerk inside you.

Wooyoung tugs on your hair, softly at first, and then his fist wraps around the handful in his grasp. His impressive length fills your mouth, his immense girth cracking your jaw open with each gentle thrust.

Words of encouragement spill from his lips, giving you the confidence to suck in the final inch of his member.

Involuntarily, you gag around his cock when his thick head hits the back of your throat. Tears sting the corner of your eyes, falling soon after.

Without warning, his length surges into your throat and Wooyoung lets out a stream of colorful expletives as his release hits him. His hips jerk once more, and he tosses his head back underneath the moonlight.

You shudder, feeling his thick cum stick to the walls of your throat.

“Goddess,” he hums, “Sorry about that.” Wooyoung slips out of your mouth, admiring as you use the back of your hand, you wipe your soddened mouth.

“It’s okay. Now I know what to expect.”

Wooyoung pulls you into his embrace, and you both settle into the quiet rhythm of the night, staring up at the stars as they shimmer in the sky. His warmth surrounds you, grounding you amidst the cool breeze.

He shifts slightly, turning on the blanket to meet your gaze. “I need to warn you about tomorrow,” he begins, his voice lower, more serious. “The potion we warlocks take before the ceremony… it makes our animalistic instincts take over. It’s going to be rough. That’s why I’ve been preparing you, so to speak.”

A knot twists in your stomach at his words. You hadn’t realized the full extent of what tomorrow held, but now it makes sense. That’s why they call it the Hunt, you think, You’re basically their prey. The pieces finally click into place. His honesty, though jarring, makes you feel strangely grateful that he’s letting you in on something you weren’t aware of.

“I trust you,” you whisper softly. “You haven’t hurt me so far, so I’m not worried about tomorrow.”

Wooyoung’s chest rises as he takes a deep breath, feeling a wave of relief wash over him. He silently prays to Goddess Peralia that he won’t bring you any harm during the Hunt. The uncertainty flickers in his eyes for just a moment before he pulls you closer, wrapping you in his warmth.

“Come here,” he murmurs, his voice gentle as you settle against his chest. His heart beats steadily beneath your ear, and soon your breaths fall in sync, the sound of the wind rustling through the Darkwood easing you both into a peaceful silence.

As the stars twinkle above, the night’s calm surrounds you like a protective cocoon, lulling you into sleep. You drift into a deep, restful slumber, cocooned in his arms, feeling the peace before the inevitable storm of tomorrow.

“The Insatiable Hunt begins,” one of the warlocks grins darkly before tossing back the elixir, the liquid shimmering as it slides down his throat. Wooyoung raises his glass in silent agreement, his eyes flashing with excitement before he gulps it down, feeling the fiery potion race through his veins. The others follow suit, the room buzzing as they prepare for the night ahead.

They pull on their wolf masks, transforming from men into primal hunters, instincts sharpening with every heartbeat. The thrill of the chase hangs thick in the air as they line up, muscles tensed, waiting for the doors to open.

Wooyoung’s body hums with the effects of the potion, a burning heat spreading through his skin. His senses sharpen—your scent lingers, intoxicating and irresistible. His pupils dilate as your essence floods his nostrils, every fiber of his being urging him forward. The others grin beneath their masks, but his focus is single-minded: you.

The doors creak open with a loud thud, unleashing them into the night. With a guttural growl, Wooyoung sprints into the woods, his feet pounding the earth as he follows your trail, the scent drawing him deeper into the Darkwood. His heart races, blood pumping with one singular purpose: to find you. To claim his prize.

Wooyoung moves like a shadow, effortlessly twisting and turning through the woods, his heightened senses guiding him closer to your trail. Each subtle shift in the air tells him you're near. He slows as he approaches a dense thicket, his instincts screaming at him to be cautious. He can feel you hiding, watching, waiting.

His cock strains when he catches a whiff of your scent, his hardened member straining against the tightness of his pants as it begs to bury itself deep inside of you.

His eyes narrow, hyper-focused on the faintest rustle of leaves. You dart from the bushes, sprinting through the underbrush, your breath quickening as you distance yourself from him. He follows silently, his steps deliberately soundless as he stalks you.

You duck behind a tree, pressing your back against its trunk, heart pounding in your chest. Straining to listen, you hear... nothing. No footsteps, no rustling—nothing. A chill creeps up your spine. Slowly, you peek around the tree, scanning the shadows. There’s no sign of him.

Relief barely has time to settle in before you turn back and scream.

He’s right there, inches away.

"Gotcha," Wooyoung growls, his voice low and menacing, his breath hot against your skin. With a wicked grin, he grabs your jaw, forcing you to meet his gaze as he slams your back against the rough bark of the tree. The impact sends a jolt through your body, your heart racing even faster now. His grip tightens, but not enough to hurt, just enough to remind you who’s in control.

His eyes glint through the wolf mask with a dangerous mix of hunger and satisfaction, the thrill of the Hunt evident in every line of his expression.

Wooyoung's grip tightens, his breath hot against your ear as he growls, “I can’t wait to split you in half with my cock.”

Before you can react, he spins you around, pressing your chest against the rough bark of the tree. Your heartbeat thunders in your ears as his hands slide down your sides, firm and unyielding.

He blames his newfound animalistic behavior for how fast he rips away your crimson cloak and the layers beneath it, leaving the shredded fabric scattered across the mossy forest floor.

In one swift movement, Wooyoung uses a knee to spread your legs and sinks into your inviting opening without warning. Tears sting your eyes from the sudden intrusion, but the pain quickly turns into mind-shattering pleasure.

“Taking it so well, aren’t you, slut?” he purrs, voice low and dripping with praise. The raw, commanding edge in his tone sends shivers through you, your insides tightening around him in response.

You hum an incoherent response, unable to form words when his cockhead is pressed against the swell of your cervix.

After ripping his mask off, Wooyoung’s fingers press into your hips. He holds you steady as he moves, each thrust punctuated by dark whispers of just how perfectly he fits inside you.

Wooyoung’s grin brushes against your neck as he drags his tongue up the curve of your skin, leaving a lingering lick before pressing a kiss just below your ear. His hips pull back slowly, his length retreating from your slick folds until only the tip remains, teasing you.

Then, with a low growl, he thrusts forward, filling you entirely in one fluid motion, claiming every inch as he sinks deep inside.

The sudden motion causes you to moan uncontrollably, his girth continuing to stretch out your soft walls. Your soaked cunt splitting open around Wooyoung’s enormous girth only causes him to swell more, if that’s even possible.

“M-more, please!” you whimper.

Wooyoung clenches his jaw, feeling your wetness ooze out where your bodies meet with each quick thrust.

One of his hands squeezes your side, the other falls to your round ass, and his claw-like nails scratch across your skin before he pulls his hand back to spank you. Your vision blurs from the impact, and you push your hips out, asking for more.

“Again,” you whine, your head digging further into the tree’s bark.

You bite down on your lower lip, anticipation building as you brace yourself. A sharp crack echoes through the air as his hand comes down against you, harder this time and sending another sting that radiates through your skin.

A moan slips past your lips, the sharpness transforming into pleasure that courses through your body. His fingers trace the spot he’s just marked, his low chuckle rumbling against your ear.

"Good girl," he murmurs, his voice rich with approval, each word sending shivers through you. “Turn around. I want to look at you," he demands next, his voice gritting through his teeth.

You obey, slowly turning to face him, your heart racing under his intense gaze. His eyes roam over you, filled with a mix of hunger and admiration that makes you feel both vulnerable and exhilarated.

Wooyoung cups your chin, tilting your face up toward him. His thumb brushes over your swollen lips as he drinks you in. "Look at you," he whispers, almost to himself, his thumb slipping inside your mouth. Instinctively, you wrap your lips around it, meeting his gaze as you lightly suck, earning a dark smile from him.

"You're perfect," he murmurs, his free hand tracing down your body, grazing every curve and leaving a trail of heat in its wake. "And you're all mine tonight." His words trail off as his length pounds into you again.

He watches as your lips part, head tilting back in pure bliss, and takes his chance. His mouth crashes onto yours, tongue slipping between your lips with a raw desire, claiming every inch he can reach. The kiss is deep and possessive, leaving you breathless as his hand tangles in your hair, keeping you close.

His tongue strokes against yours, tasting every gasp and moan you release, as if he’s memorizing the way you feel beneath him. You melt into his kiss, losing yourself in the heat, the way he consumes you with each movement.

When he pulls back, Wooyoung drags his lips against the shell of your ear to whisper, “Is this what you want? Your little virgin cunt destroyed?”

“Yes,” you moan, voice low and thick with desire. Then, locking eyes with him, you let a wicked smirk curve your lips, meeting his heated gaze with a look as dangerous as his own. "Ruin me," you breathe, each word dripping with a challenge that sends a spark down his spine.

A growl escapes his lips, and his grip on you tightens. He pushes you against the rough bark, lifting your leg to wrap around his waist as his eyes darken with pure, animalistic hunger. “You want to be ruined?” he whispers, his voice a low rasp against your ear as he pulls your hips even closer. “Careful what you ask for.”

His thrusts come harder, relentless, each one leaving you trembling and gasping as he takes you to the edge, only to pull you back before you can fall. His hand slides up your throat, a possessive touch that’s somehow both gentle and commanding as his thumb grazes your jaw, forcing you to meet his gaze.

"You’re mine," he growls, eyes blazing, his body pressed against yours with no space left between you. He savors every inch of you, watching your face intently as he ravages you with a merciless rhythm, his fingers digging into your waist. “And I’m not stopping until you’re completely undone.”

Your moans grow louder, filling the night air and mingling with the rhythmic slap of your bodies moving in unison. The sounds echo through the Darkwood, a primal symphony that seems to resonate with the forest around you, intensifying with each frenzied thrust.

Wooyoung feels your walls clench tightly around him, a signal that you’re close to unraveling. “Cum around my cock, honey,” he rasps, his voice laced with possessiveness. “I know you’re close.”

He quickens his pace, pounding into you with a newfound urgency, while his fingers find their way to that sensitive spot between your legs. The moment his thumb and forefinger pinch your aching nub, pleasure spirals through you like wildfire.

You scream his name, your body seizing up as waves of ecstasy crash over you, each pulse flooding your veins with tingling heat.

He watches you intently, captivated as your face twists in bliss, feeling you squeeze around him, almost pulling him over the edge.

A low growl escapes his lips, and with two final, frenzied thrusts, he buries himself as deeply as he can, his abs contracting as he spills himself inside you. His teeth graze your bare shoulder, biting down as he rides out his release, filling you with a heat that leaves you both breathless.

“Oh, praise Satan,” he gasps, letting out a shaky laugh as he presses his forehead against yours. The two of you catch your breath together, heartbeats slowing, tangled in the afterglow.

You collapse entirely into his arms, utterly spent and trembling, every muscle deliciously exhausted as you sink into the darkness of sleep that lingers at the edge of your consciousness. A grin tugs at your lips, satisfaction mingling with exhaustion as you surrender to it, the night’s events replaying like a forbidden lullaby.

Nothing in your dreams could ever compare to the raw, disgraceful, dangerously addictive reality you’ve just experienced. Wrapped in the warmth of his embrace, you let go, falling into a slumber filled with echoes of his touch.

The room is loud with the sound of laughter, clinking goblets, and whispered gossip. Candles cast a warm glow over the grand hall as platters of food float between the seated bodies; you're barely listening though, too hyper-aware of Wooyoung sitting beside you.

You steal a glance at him from across the table. He’s watching you, his gaze steady and unwavering. A secret smirk plays at the corner of his lips, one that makes your cheeks burn under the soft glow of the chandeliers. It’s almost unbearable, this tension simmering between you, each stolen look as dangerous as a spark near dry wood.

His fingertips graze yours under the table, sending a rush through you each time. You both know the game you’re playing—pushing boundaries, daring each other, waiting for one of you to make the next move.

Finally, he leans in, his voice low enough for only you to hear. “Let’s get out of here.”

"We can’t just leave," you mumble, finally meeting his burning gaze. There's a warning in your eyes, but he ignores it, his grin only growing.

You bite your lip, glancing around at the oblivious faces around you. "It’s the middle of the feast," you continue, though your resolve is already faltering. "People will notice."

"Let them," he says, the mischief in his tone unmistakable.

He stands and takes your hand, his grip both gentle and possessive as he leads you out, weaving through the tables with a confidence that dares anyone to question him.

Whispers and side glances follow, and you try to ignore the burning stares—hungry warlocks with dark eyes, envious witches with guarded whispers.

Everything has changed.

Wooyoung’s presence grounds you, his thumb brushing reassuring circles against your skin. And when he glances back at you, tilting his head in that familiar way with a smirk tugging at his lips, you realize that somehow—despite all the chaos of this past week—some things aren’t so different after all.

→ Taglist: want to be notified about future fics? join my taglist here!

@gyupremacy @yoonguurt @sinfullygay @starsrens

@daniela-f-uwu @curse-of-art

412 notes · View notes